Phase 4 Trends
Swapan Dasgupta writes after the fourth phase of polling: “The Congress has been waiting for some good news to emerge from the different phases of voting. I believe that the 4th phase has given the party its first piece of good news.The question is: has it gained sufficiently to be the single largest party? As yet, it does not seem so.”
May 8, 2009 | Filed Under Swapan Dasgupta
Comments
105 Responses to “Phase 4 Trends”
pls help me now of monye pls call 9740889854
Swapan,
I believe NDA in its current form will get 222 seats UPA 154 . The swing will be national upto 2% which will give an edge of 40 seats .
I know we all will see the results on 16th…
Warm Regards
AZ
The trends of Phase 4 indicates a significant gain for BJP in UP and Rajasthan. Bihar a clear cut clean sweep is expected which is also visible in the frustration of other top opposition leaders.
Swapan,
Which first piece of good news for congress you are talking about? I do not think that even after 4th phase there is any thing heartening for the congress. It may win a few seats (7-8 seats) more in Punjab and Rajasthan but this win is not going to compensate for the huge losses in Andhra, TN, Maharashtra, Jharkhand, Assam and Bihar. Delhi almost remains same for congress.
Firozabad U.P
Akhilesh Yadav is all set to loose even if he manage to win then it will not be some where betwen 10K -20K. Statstical preidctions are as under.
Initially BJP Was no 5 , Fight between S.P & B.S.P , then Ashok Yadav sitting MLA from shikohabad Manish Asija firozabad Chairman also come in Contention , he is being backed by S.P bcoz he is EX RSS & extremely Popular in his constiuency.
But When it comes to D Day it was Stunner BJP is taking lead from Three Consttiunecies Sirsaganj Tundla & may be Shikohabad, Firozabad is tight rope to walk for BJP. Hard Fan of Samajwadi Party are saying BJP is no 2.
BJP voters turn around was amazing BJP Can do wonder here.
Firozabad U.P
Akhilesh Yadav is all set to loose even if he manage to win then it will be some where betwen 10K -20K. Statstical preidctions are as under.
Initially BJP Was no 5 , Fight between S.P & B.S.P , then Ashok Yadav sitting MLA from shikohabad Manish Asija firozabad Chairman also come in Contention , he is being backed by S.P bcoz he is EX RSS & extremely Popular in his constiuency.
But When it comes to D Day it was Stunner BJP is taking lead from Three Consttiunecies Sirsaganj Tundla & may be Shikohabad, Firozabad is tight rope to walk for BJP. Hard Fan of Samajwadi Party are saying BJP is no 2.
BJP voters turn around was amazing BJP Can do wonder here.
We need to take the support of more like minded parties who believe in the Development and National Security.
A post poll alliance is a need of the day.
Dr.Anoop
Go for it BJP!! All is yours to win!!
We sincerely hope that NDA should come to power and do better than the previous term. They should rule the country meticulously. However, Congress and its allies are working hard to see that NDA doesn’t come back to power. All their dirty tactics must be dealt carefully by NDA team. Wish them good luck. If BJP can become the single largest party things will automatically fall in place for the NDA to form government otherwise we may have to see the lame duck government from UPA for 5 more years.
Where are we headed????
Dear Friends,
We need to look at one more issue. If you take a look at major print and electronic/tv media carefully, there anti-bjp stand is clearly visible.
Lets take Times of India, the newspaper which proclaims to be a neutral newspaper. But all its main pages are generally filled up praising rahul/priyanka/ sonia. It is also writing of BJP saying that UPA will get good numbers, without knowledge of ground realities.
We often hear from the media that the elections are not contested on real issues. But I think the pseudo-secular media is the main culprit for that. You all must be knowing that BJP released documents on infrastructure, IT services. IN fact BJP manifesto talks of real issues. But TOI and many other ‘neutral’ newspapers put this news on inner pages because their main pages, headlines are occupied by their love for Rahul Gandhi and Priyanka.
For an educated voter like me, this is the most disappointing scenario. It makes me sick when national newspapers print about Priyanka Gandhi wearing Indira’s sari and such other crap! It disheartens me even more when I see that there is no way out through this. Why such national newspapers are so out of the focus from the ideals of journalism and are trying to sell something that is not in the interest of the nation. The issues that are discussed here on this website are really good. But how do we ensure that this issues reach out to masses. How do we tell the innocent middle class citizens, young voters of india that print/TV media is selling you a crap in the name of Gandhi family. How we can spread the fact BJP is the only party which is focussing on the real issues like infrastructure, education, security and stronger economy.
Its my sincere view that the voters need to stand up and tell the pseudo-secular UPA and their supporting ‘bikau’ (who have sold their soul) media that we will no more accept the bakwas that you are spreading around. Its time to show door to dynasty politics and work for stroger India. Else, our fatherland is headed nowhere…
Dear Ajay
M completely agree with with your analysis. Even my calculations are also working near by 215-225. lets hope for the best. I think Even yesterdays decision of UP advisory Board will work in NDA’s favour. Wait n watch on 16th!!!!!
Dear Harshad,
there is nothing new in this biasness. They just claim to be neutral one. forward me ur mail ID. I have a mail which reveals that in all these media companies the Saudi or US, anti BJP people have invested there money.
Dear Abhishek, my email id is harshad.say@gmail.com
Do send me the e-mail
congressmen are never leaders they are good followers, because as the drama unfolds rahul is the only leader allowed to talk ,he mishandles every situation like a parrot,he says nitish has done a good job, then the nehru family sheila dixit, woos nitish, then rahul no compromise on manmohan, then again he says cmmunists we are ready to support non bjp , again in tamilnadu he speaks that tamils are innocent only ltte is terrosist ,and share dias with another patriot of ltte karuna,
who is the only sleeping beauty,
now manmohan who parroted words like a a finance minister giving budget details ,is watching,
probably on may 16 th manmohan will have check up and say ,doctor has advised to take rest,
congress will sit in opposition,
parrots like jayanthi natrajan, sheila dixith,
will come on tv with veerappa moily, singhvi,kapil sibal, will say the words like lawers
arguing before the panel,
in mean time servant leaders of congress, like pawar,lallu,paswan,mulayam, karuna,
who are below 3rd class leaders will look for power,
this is indian politics in 2009,
my dear congreessmen dont take muslims for granted
they are better patriots than u rogues,
they wont divide this country again including fools like farooq, who cannot live in talibanised
india
Hi Friends
All trends and surveys are not to measure the opinion of people they are done to form the opinion. Look at the NDTV(Guj,MP,Ctg) and now Orissa. So one shouls not pay much heed to them.Statements by cong show that cong is really on back foot. How back it is will be clear on 16th.
Whatever be the results BJP should look for the future. Orissa and Punjab might throw a result in that line. We must reign in our partners if we have a coalation with them.Otherwise it does not surve the purpose to exist at all in the state .
I will request through U site to Hon Shri Advaniji In case of NDA voted power. He should take oath in Nagpur as a Prime Minister. Because Nagpur is heart or centre of country. Hence message will go &spread to all over country. Common man can attend it. Also because Nagpur is ideological capital of BJP. Even Advaniji also accept this reality of Nagpur. Hence he must chose Nagpur for oath of PM.
Regards
Bagesh Mahajan
I love my country
more than I love my mother
I love my country men
more than I love my kith and kin
I love my native region
more than I love my religion
india is incredible
unity in diversity
unity in phylosophy
unity in thinking
diverse people but
unreversable power
different cultures
but irrevocable faith
different religions
but unbrekable bonds
non violence is the foundation
righteousness is the path of the nation
no discrimination
that is the greatness of our nation.
After participating in election of Dr mahesh sharma, BJP candidate from gautambudh nagar(Noida) I think BJP was totally wrong in its pre poll mathematics and was carried away by biased electronic media election analysis.What I mean to say is that our top brass underestimated its own chances of winning the elections and failed to visualise the anger of the public against the government.Specially in UP public was ready this time to vote not on cast basis which they have been doing since 1993 elections of UP assembly when Mulayam singh in partnership of Kanshiram and mayavati played the cast card successfully above the Hindutava issue.This time our public was not impressed with the poison of M/Y factor of Mulayam singh and dose of Sc/st politics of Mayavati.I believe the mindset of public is to support agressive attitude and not an moderate one and on this front our leadership of BJP could not act swiftly.Had the cadre of party worked heartout, things would have been alltogather different.I sincerely request our national leaders to be in aggression mode for the last two/three days of electioneering as there are chances to conquer entire last leg of UP decisively.However It is now certain that we are going to have a much better tally this time and with a little bit of luck will form the next government.
Mukul
Noida
Muslim league was formed in 1905 ,for the purpose of snatching political power, by hook or crook.
In just 42 years their leaders were successful in the creation of Pakistan, a 100% Islamic country.
Islamic fundamentalists aim to create number of Pakistans in coming years in India. Technique is simple enough, first keep on increasing Muslim population (By higher birth rate and by facilitating demographic invasion from Bangladesh),secondly, as and when Muslim population in a particular state/area crosses 45-50%,work for effective ethnic cleansing.
This happened in J&K and is likely to be repeated in Assam, West Bengal and Bihar in coming years.
After just 15-20 years ,I can bet that chief ministers of all these states ,shall be none other than fundamentalist Muslims.
Then only In desperation Hindu population shall start supporting BJP just as people in Jammu are doing. But by then situation will be irreversible.
@ KIRAN
आपने सही कहा किरण भाई हिन्दुओं की आँखें अभी खुली नहीं हैं .और जब तक खुलेगी तब तक बहुत देर हो जायेगी .मैं तो कहता हूँ कि जब तक मुस्लिम अल्पसंख्यक हैं तब तक वो धर्मनिरपेक्षता का राग अलापते रहेंगे ,उनकी जनसख्या जरा बहुमत में आ जाने दो , फिर वो पुरे देश को कश्मीर बना देंगे .
210 seats and re-elction soon with Mr. Modi as a candidate of PM
@ BRIJESH VERMA
सीटों के बारे में आपका आकलन सही है ब्रजेश भाई .देश में RE- ELECTION होंगे और उसके बाद नरेन्द्र मोदी देश के प्रधान मंत्री होंगे .देश के जाने माने और विद्यावान ज्योतिष्यों ने भी यही भविष्यवाणी की है .
Sir I fully agree with Harshad who has rightly written that even a news paper like Times of India does not remain an independent observer nor tv channels like ndtv and cnnibn are contributing to the honest reporting. As a matter of fact they are assisting congress and
allies by publicising the faces of Rahul Ghandhi
Priyanka Ghandhi and sonia ghandhi at prime time,
in case of electronic media and on front pages of english dailie. One may opine that the penetration of this enlish media is very limited and this partiality may not damage the prospects of the BJP and can not add to the performance of the Congress in terms of the seat numbers.I have talked to many young voters or first time voters
and firmly believe that this has brainwashed the mind and reasoning of our youth who has started
seeing their saviour in Rahul Ghandhi.They have started believing that Only congress can save our nation from terrorists and Mr Manmohan singh
is the only politician who can deliver in terms of devlopment and employment.I try to illustrate
some examples.Only today in Hindustan times the news item of recommendation of standing commitee
revoking NSA on varun Ghandhi has fond place on lower half of inner page where as when he was arrested,the same paper, did not hesitate to publish it on front page with all mirchmasala.
For the first time in history of journalism and reporting Ms Barkha dutt shamelessly started criticising all political leaders like Modi and many more instead of Prime minister and her congress friends while covering incidents of 26/11 attacks of Taj hotel at Mumbai.Not a single
individual directly asked her how can she make opposition parties responsible for this terror attacks.I think all these five yers NDTV was Prime minister of India,Cnnibn was home minister of India and yes cnbctv18 has acted as finance minister of indian republic.
Mukul Goel
Noida
I agree 110% with Kiran’s comments quoted above, that, Mahamedan take over of Bharat is not far off. The only hope to stop that, if BJP comes to power after 16th then ruthlessly deport bloody illegal Bangladeshis, stop illegal migration from Bangladesh and introduce uniformed Civil Code to stop rabbit breedings from Mahamedans with multiple wifes.
I too agree with Harshad. Has anyone of u watched the Hindu nowadays That daily seems like the communist party’s daily.The case is same with almost all the media.These medias are run by men who believe that opposing BJP is secular.They seems to be fearing to tell the truth.I am in Kerala and here both the Congress and Communists are at par in instigating communal tension. They are the classic examples of psuedo secularism.See how the Lavlin scam goes and the change in Prakash Karat’s tone.The cons and the coms have to healp each other for their survival. The anti BJP slogans they raise are to mask their corruption.Both of them together creates a smoke screen in the name of secularism and the poor keralites believe them blindly.
Why an exhibition on Aurangzeb, some may ask ? Firstly, I have been a close
student of Indian history and one of its most controversial figures has been
Aurangzeb (1658-1707). It is true that under him the Moghol Empire reached
its zenith, but Aurangzeb was a very cruel ruler ‘ some might even say
monstrous. What are the facts? Aurangzeb did not just build an isolated
mosque on a destroyed temple, he ordered all temples destroyed, among them
the Kashi Vishvanath, one of the most sacred places of Hinduism and had
mosques built on a number of cleared temples sites. All other Hindu sacred
places within his reach equally suffered destruction, with mosques built on
them. A few examples: Krishna’s birth temple in Mathura, the rebuilt Somnath
temple on the coast of Gujurat, the Vishnu temple replaced with the Alamgir
mosque now overlooking Benares and the Treta-ka-Thakur temple in Ayodhya.
The number of temples destroyed by Aurangzeb is counted in 4, if not 5
figures. Aurangzeb did not stop at destroying temples, their users were also
wiped-out; even his own brother, Dara Shikoh, was executed for taking an
interest in Hindu religion and the Sikh Guru Tegh Bahadur was beheaded
because he objected to Aurangzeb’s forced conversions. FACT, the Trust which I head, is doing an exhibition on ‘Aurangzeb as he was
according to Moghol documents’ . Thus we thought we should go at the root of the matter. History (like
journalism) is about documentation and first hand experience. We decided to
show Aurangzeb according to his own documents. There are an incredible
number of farhans, of original edicts of Aurangzeb, hand-written in Persian
in India’s museums, particularly in Rajasthan, such as the Bikaner archives.
It was not always easy to scan them, we encountered resistance, sometimes
downright hostility and we had to go once to the CM to get permissions.
Indeed the director of Bikaner archives told us that in 50 years, we were
the first ones asking for these farhans dealing with Aurangzeb destructive
deeds. Then we asked painters from Rajasthan to reproduce in the ancient
Moghol style some of the edicts : the destruction of the Somnath temple, or
the trampling of Hindus protesting jizya tax by Aurangzeb’s elephants, or
the order from Aurangzeb prohibiting Hindus to ride horses and palanquins,
or the beheading of Teg Bahadur and Dara Shikoh.
People might say: ‘ok, this is all true, Aurangzeb was indeed a monster, but
why rake the past, when we have tensions between Muslims and Hindus today’ ?
There are two reasons to this exhibition. The first one is that no nation
can move forward unless its children are taught to look squarely at their
own history, the good and the bad, the evil and the pure. The French for
instance have many dark periods of their history, more recently some of the
deeds they did during colonization in North Africa or how they collaborated
with the Nazis during the 2d world war and handed over French Jews who died
in concentration camps (French people are only coming to terms with it
now).The argument that looking at one’s history will pit a community against
the other does not hold either: French Catholics and Protestants, who share
a very similar religion, fought bitterly each other. Catholics brutally
murdered thousands of Protestants in the 18th century; yet today they lived
peacefully next to each other. France fought three wars with Germany in the
last 150 years, yet they are great friends today.
Let then Hindus and Muslims come to terms with what happened under
Aurangzeb, because Muslims suffered as much as Hindus. It was not only Shah
Jahan or Dara Shikoh who were murdered, but also the forefathers of today’s
Indian Muslims who have been converted at 90%. Aurangzeb was the Hitler, the
Asura of Medieval India. No street is named after Hitler in the West, yet in
Delhi we have the Aurangzeb road, a constant reminder of the horrors
Aurangzeb perpetrated against Indians, including against his own people.
Finally, Aurangzeb is very relevant today because he thought that Sunni
Islam was the purest form of his religion and he sought to impose it with
ruthless efficiency - even against those of his own faith, such as his
brother. Aurangzeb clamped down on the more syncretic, more tolerant Islam,
of the Sufi kind, which then existed in India.But he did not fully succeed.
Four centuries later, is he going to have the last word ? I remember, when I
started covering Kashmir in the late seventies, that Islam had a much more
open face. The Kashmir Muslim, who is also a descendant of converted Hindus,
might have thought that Allah was the only true God, but he accepted his
Kashmir Pandit neighbor, went to his or her marriage, ate in his or her
house and the Hindu in turn went to the mosque. Women used to walk with open
faces, watch TV, films. Then the shadow of Aurangzeb fell again on Kashmir
and the hard-line Sunnis came from Pakistan and Afghanistan : cinemas were
banned, the burqua imposed, 400.000 Kashmiri Pandits were chased out of
Kashmir by violence and became refugees in their own land and the last Sufi
shrine of Srhar-e- Sharif was burnt to the ground (I was there). Today the
Shariat law has been voted in Kashmir, a state of democratic, secular
India,UP’s Muslims have applauded, and the entire Indian Media, which went
up in flames when the Government wanted Vande Mataram to be sung, kept
quiet. The spirit of Aurangzeb seems to triumph.
But what we need today in India - and indeed in the world - is a Dara
Shikoh, who reintroduces an Islam which, while believing in the supremacy of
its Prophet, not only accepts other faiths, but is also able to see the good
in each religion, study them, maybe create a synthesis. Islam needs to adapt
its scriptures which were created nearly 15 centuries ago for the people and
customs of these times, but which are not necessarily relevant in some of
their injunctions today. Kabir, Dara Shikoh and some of the Sufi saints
attempted this task, but failed. Aurangzeb knew what he was doing when he
had his own brother’s head cut. And we know what we are saying when we say
that this exhibition is very relevant to today’s India
May the Spirit of Dara Shikoh come back to India and bring back Islam to a
more tolerant human face.
François Gautier
*Aurangzeb as he was according to Mughal Records*
Aurangzeb, Emperor Shah Jahan’s sixth son, was born on 24th October 1618 at
Dohad in Madhya Pradesh, and wrested India’s crown from his father before
the end of June 1658, after defeating his brother Prince Dara Shukoh’s
armies, first at Dharmat near Ujjain (15th April 1568) and the second, led
by Dara himself, at Samugarh on 29th May 1658. The War of Succession to the
richest throne in the world was practically over with this victory, and
Aurangzeb secured his position by making Murad, his brother and accomplice
in his impetuous pursuit for power, his prisoner, by treachery, on 25th
June. He had already made his old father Emperor Shah Jahan a prisoner in
the Agra Fort (8th June 1658).
Shah Jahan survived his confinement by nearly eight years and the
disgraceful manner of his burial (Exhibit No.5)will ever remain a stigma on
this unscrupulous son Aurangzeb’s advent to the throne in his father’s life
time was not welcomed by the people of India, because of the treacherous
manner it was achieved; , but public opinion became all the more hostile
towards him when Prince Dara Shukoh, the favourite son of Shah Jahan, the
translator of the Upanishads (Exhibit No.2), and a truly liberal and
enlightened Musalman, was taken prisoner on the Indian border, as he was
going to Persia. Dara was paraded in a most undignified manner on the
streets of Delhi on 29th August 1659. The French Doctor, Bernier, was an
eye-witness to the scene and was deeply moved by the popular sympathy for
Dara (Exhibit No.3) which so much alarmed Aurangzeb that he contrived to
have a decree from his Clerics announcing death-sentence for his elder
brother on the charge of apostasy (Exhibit No.4).
Throughout the War of Succession, Aurangzeb had maintained that he was not
interested in acquiring the throne and that his only object was to ward off
the threat to Islam, which was inevitable in case Dara Shukoh came to power.
Many, including his brother Murad, were deceived by this posture. After his
formal accession in Delhi (5th June 1659) he posed as a defender of Islam
who would rule according to the directions of the Shariat, and with the
advice of the Clerics or Ulama for whom the doctrines, rules, principles and
directives, as laid down and interpreted in the 7th and 8th century Arabia,
Persia and Iraq, were inviolable and unchangeable in all conditions, in all
countries, and for all times to come.
One of the main objectives of Aurangzeb’s policy was to demolish Hindu
temples. When he ordered (13th October 1666)removal of the carved railing,
which Prince Dara Shukoh had presented to Keshava Rai temple at Mathura, he
had observed ‘In the religionof theMusalmans it is improper even to look at
a temple’, and that it was totally unbecoming of a Muslim to act like Dara
Shukoh (Exhibit No.6, Akhbarat, 13th October 1666). This was followed by
destruction of the famous Kalka temple in Delhi (Exhibit No.6, 7, 8,
Akhbarat, 3rd and 12th September 1667).
In 1669, shortly after the death of Mirza Raja Jai Singh of Amber, a general
order was issued (9th April 1669) for the demolition of temples and
established schools of the Hindus throughout the empire and banning public
worship (Exhibit Nos.9 & 10). Soon after this the great temple of Keshava
Rai was destroyed (Jan.-Feb. 1670) (Exhibit No.12) and in its place a lofty
mosque was erected. The idols, the author of Maasir-i-Alamgiri informs, were
carried to Agra and buried under the steps of the mosque built by Begum
Sahiba in order to be continually trodden upon, and the name of Mathura was
changed to Islamabad. The painting (Exhibit No.13) is thus no fancy
imagination of the artist but depicts what actually took place.
This was followed by Aurangzeb’s order to demolish the highly venerated
temple of Vishwanath at Banaras (Persian text, Exhibit No.11), Keshava Rai
temple (Jan.-Feb. 1670) (Persian Text, exhibit No.12 and Painting, Exhibit
No.13), and of Somanatha (Exhibit No.14).To save the idol of Shri Nathji
from being desecrated, the Gosain carried it to Rajputana, where Maharana
Raj Singh received it formally at Sihad village, assuring the priest that
Aurangzeb would have to trample over the bodies of one lakh of his brave
Rajputs, before he couldeven touch the idol (Exhibit No.15)
Aurangzeb’s zeal for temple destruction became much more intense during war
conditions. The opportunity to earn religious merit by demolishing hundreds
of temples soon came to him in 1679 when, after the death of Maharaja
Jaswant Singh of Jodhpur in the Kabul Subah, he tried to eliminate the
Rathors of Marwar as a political power in Rajputana. But Maharana Raj Singh
of Mewar, in line with the great traditions of his House, came out in open
support of the Rathors.. This led to war with both Mewar and Marwar during
which the temples built on the bank of Rana’s lake were destroyed by his
orders (Exhibit No.23, Akhbarat 23rd December 1679) and also about three
hundred other temples in the environs of Udaipur. (Exhibit No.25, Text),
including the famous Jagannath Rai temple built at a great cost in front of
the Maharana’s palace which was bravely defended by a handful of Rajputs
(Exhibit Nos.20, 21).
Not only this, when Aurangzeb visited Chittor to have a view of the famous
fort, he ordered the demolition of 63 temples there which included some of
the finest temples of Kumbha’s time (Exhibit No.22). From Marwar (in Western
Rajasthan) alone were brought several cart-loads of idols which, as per
Aurangzeb’s orders, were cast in the yard of the Court and under the steps
of Jama Masjid (Exhibit No.19). Such uncivilized and arrogant conduct of the
Mughal Emperor alienated Hindus for ever, though they continued to be
tolerant towards his creed.
In June 1681, orders, in a laconic two-liner, were given for the demolition
of the highly venerated Jagannath Temple in Orissa (Exhibit No.24, Akhbarat,
1st June 1681)., Shortly afterwards, in September 1682, the famous
Bindu-Madhav temple in Banaras was also demolished as per the Emperor’s
orders (Exhibit No.27, Akhbarat, Julus 26, Ramzan 20). On 1st September
1681, while proceeding to the Deccan, where his rebel son Prince Akbar,
escorted by Durga Das Rathore, had joined Chhatrapati Shivaji’s son,
Shambhaji, thus creating a serious problem for him, Aurangzeb ordered that
all the temples on the way should be destroyed. It was a comprehensive order
not distinguishing between old and newly built temples (Exhibit No.26,
Akhbarat, Julus 25, Ramzan 18). But in the district of Burhanpur, where
there were a large number of temples with their doors closed, he preferred
to keep them as such, as the Muslims were too few in number in the district.
(Exhibit No.28, Akhbarat 13th October 1681). In his religious frenzy, even
temples of the loyal and friendly Amber state were not spared, such as the
famous temple of Jagdish at Goner near Amber (Exhibit Nos.30, Akhbarat, 28th
March and 14th May 1680). In fact, his misguided ardour for temple
destruction did not abate almost up to the end of his life, for as late as
1st January 1705 we find him ordering that the temple of Pandharpur be
demolished and the butchers of the camp be sent to slaughter cows in the
temple precincts (Akhbarat 49-7).
The number of such ruthless acts of Aurangzeb make a long list but here
only a few have been mentioned, supported by evidence, mostly contemporary
official records of Aurangzeb’s period and by such credible Persian sources
as Maasir-i-Alamgiri.
I In obedience to the Quranic injunction, he reimposed Jizyah on the Hindus
on 2nd April 1679 (Exhibit No.16), which had been abolished by Emperor Akbar
in 1564, causing widespread anger and resentment among the Hindus of the
country .A massive peaceful demonstration against this tax in Delhi, was
ruthlessly crushed (Exhibit No.17), This hated tax involved heavy economic
burden on the vast number of the poor Hindus and caused humiliation to each
and every Hindu (Exhibit No.18). In the same vein, were his discriminatory
measures against Hindus in the form of exemption of the Muslims from the
taxes (Exhibit No.31, Akhbarat 16th April 1667) ban on atishbazi and
restriction on Diwali (Exhibit No.32), replacement of Hindu officials by
Muslims so that the Emperor’s prayers for the welfare of Muslims and glory
of Islam, which were proving ineffective, be answered (Exhibit Nos.33, 34).
He also imposed a ban on ziyarat and gathering of the Hindus at religious
shrines, such as of Shitla Mata and folk Gods like Pir Pabu (Exhibit No.35,
Akhbarat 16th September 1667), another ban on their travelling in Palkis, or
riding elephants and Arab-Iraqi horses, as Hindus should not carry
themselves with the same dignity as the Muslims! (Exhibit No.36). In the
same vein came brazen attempts to convert Hindus by inducement, coercion
(Exhibit No.41) or by offering Qanungoship (Exhibit No.44, 45, 46) and to
honour the converts in the open Court. His personal directions were that a
Hindu male be given Rs.4 and a Hindu female Rs.2 on conversion (Exhibit
No.43,Akhbarat 7th April 1685). ‘Go on giving them”, Aurangzeb had ordered
when it was reported to him that the Faujdar of Bithur, Shaikh Abdul Momin,
had converted 150 Hindus and had given them naqd (cash) and saropas (dresses
of honour) (Exhibit No.40, Akhbarat, 11th April 1667). Such display of
Islamic orthodoxy by the State under Aurangzeb gave strength and purpose to
the resistance movements such as of the Marathas, the Jats, the Bundelas and
the Sikhs (Exhibit No.46).
On the 12th May 1666, the dignity with which Shivaji carried himself in the
Mughal court and defied the Emperor’s authority, won him spontaneous
admiration of the masses. Parkaldas, an official of Amber (Jaipur State)
wrote in his letter dated 29th May 1666, to his Diwan. ‘Now that after
coming to the Emperor’s presence Shivaji has shown such audacity and
returned harsh and strong replies, the public extols him for his bravery all
the more …” (Exhibit No.37).When Shivaji passed away on April 1680 at the
age of 53 only, he had already carved a sufficiently large kingdom, his
Swarajya, both along the western coast and some important areas in the east
as well.
Aurangzeb could never pardon himself for his Intelligence in letting i
escapefrom his well laid trap and wrote in his Will (Exhibit No.48)that it
made him ‘to labour hard (against the Marathas) to the end of my life (as a
result of it)”. He did not realize that it was his own doing: the extremely
cruel manner ‘ even for those times - in which he put to death Shivaji’ son,
Shambhaji (Exhibit No.38)made the Maratha king a martyr in the eyes of the
masses and with that commenced the People’ War in Maharashtra and the Deccan
which dug the grave of the Mughal empire.
Till the very end Aurangzeb never understood that the main pillars of the
government are the affection and support of the people and not mere
compliance of the religious directives originating from a foreign land in
the seventh-eighth centuries.
His death after a long and ruinous reign lasting half a century, ended an
eventful epoch in the history of India . He left behind a crumbling
empire, a corrupt and inefficient administration, a demoralized army, a
discredited government facing public bankruptcy and alienated subjects.
Here are the some of the paintings and sketches about his rule as well as
farhans, original edicts by Aurangzeb, preserved at the Bikaner Museum.
The AICC general secretary and Member of Nehru-Gandhi Dynasty, Shri Rahul Gandhi, during a Press Conference, conveyed at Ashoka Hotel, New Delhi , replied to a question: whether CBI is being misused by ruling regime, made a statement saying that it was a “systematic issue” and it was not a question of one particular agency. He further said that “Every party which is in power could put pressure on institutions.” He further said, adding that “every government tries to push its people into such agencies.”. His statement was not made with any honest and sincere intentions, rather a political farce to exploit the sentiments of the people.
However, the aforesaid statement made by Shri Rahul Gandhi that “Every party which is in power could put pressure on institutions.” has fully vindicated the serious charges leveled by me in application dated 14th October, 2008, for previous sanction to prosecute Mr. Justice Vijendra Jain, the then Acting Chief Justice of Delhi High Court and Mr. Justice Swatantra Kumar the then Judge in Delhi High Court, addressed to the office of both of Your Honors, and Complaint d ated 7th May, 2007 and reminder dated 7th January, 2008, both addressed to Hon’ble CJI and Copy to President of India, against “FIXED ORDERS”, passed by them, at the cost of the Integrity of the Propriety and Sovereignty of the Constitution of India and in serious violation of the Oath taken under Article 219 of the Constitution of India, and Supreme Court Law: (made under Article 141 of the Constitution of India), which appeared by way of the observations, particularly made in paragraphs 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, and 31 of the judgment of the Supreme Court, in the Civil Appeal No. 4400 of 2000 of Hari Shankar Jain vs. Smt. Sonia Gandhi AIR 2001 SC 3689, by dismissing my Writ Petition (C) No. 7790 of 2006 of Delhi High Court, against apparent gratification of appointments as Chief Justice of Punjab & Haryana High Court and Mumbai High Court respectively to protect political carriers of Smt. Sonia Gandhi and Shri Rahul Gandhi, who’s allegiance to a foreign State (ITALY) acknowledged and prevails permanently, unequivocally and irrevocably under the Constitution of Italy and Citizenship Law of Italy. That is why even after repeated Motion of Notices served upon Smt. Sonia Gandhi and Shri Rahul Gandhi, they decided not to file Vakalatnama before the Hon’ble Court , since they were fully aware that Shri Gopal Subramanium, the Addl. Solicitor General of India is looking after and to protect their illegal rights even by embracing respective Judges.
Important Relevant Legal Points, regarding Italian Constitution and law.
Followings are the important provisions of the ‘Constitution of Italy’ and ‘Citizenship Law of Italy’, which are required to be adjudicated under Indian Evidence Act, 1872, as a ‘matter of fact’, without taking judicial notice of a foreign law, in terms of Supreme Court Rulings, and to decide issue regarding allegiance of Smt. Sonia Gandhi and Shri Rahul Gandhi to the Constitution of Italy, acknowledged and undoubtedly prevails permanently, irrevocably, unequivocally and forever, and even if they might have renounced their Citizenship of Italy, since theu cannot renounce their “Permanent Right to Citizenship of Italy”, under which Italian Citizenship is always automatically recoverable, at any time, on the expiry of one year, from the date of her declaration, without any administrative orders:
CITIZENSHIP LAW OF ITALY NEW PROVISIONS ON NATIONALITY
ART.1
1. Citizen by birth is: a) the child of a father or a mother, who are Italian citizens ;
ART.13 (Accordingly Shri Rahul Gandhi was child of Italian mother, thus he too become Italian Citizen by birth)
1. “He who lost the citizenship shall recover it:”
c) “if he declares he wants to recover it and he resided or he resides in the territory of the Republic, within one year from the declaration;” (Accordingly Smt. Soniya Gandhi as well as Shri Rahul Gandhi are entitled to automatically recover their Italian Citizenship, within one year, if they so desire by declaring. It means their renouncement is not permanent, rather permanently put on hold for restoration)
d) “after one year from the establishment of the residence in the territory of the Republic, unless he express renounced within the same term;”
Besides aforesaid legal position of the foreign law, I also filed document posted in the Websites of Italian Embassy in Chicago describing Citizenship law of Italy in the following manner:
“PURSUANT TO ITALIAN LAW, A CITIZEN OF ITALY , EVEN IF HOLDER OF ANOTHER CITIZENSHIP, IS ONLY ITALIAN, BECAUSE IN VIEW OF THE LAW IT IS THE ITALIAN CITIZENSHIP THAT PREVAILS OVER ANY OTHER.”
“FURTHERMORE, THE LAW DOES NOT PROHIBIT THE INDIVIDUAL FROM HOLDING ANOTHER PASSPORT ISSUED BY A FOREIGN GOVERNMENT/STATE. SUCH PASSPORT HOWEVER IS AT ANY RATE IRRELEVANT IN FRONT OF THE ITALIAN AUTHORITIES, AS A SITUATION OF DOUBLE OR MULTIPLE STATUS CANNOT BE INVOKED BY A PERSON TO SUBTRACT HIMSELF FROM RESPECTING FULLY ITALIAN LAWS, WHICH INTER ALIA, PUNISHES THE ITALIAN CITIZEN WHO TRAVELS ACROSS ITALIAN BORDERS WITHOUT THE ITALIAN PASSPORT, UNDER ANY CIRCUMSTANCES, EVEN TO RESIDE IN A FOREIGN COUNTRY.” (Accordingly Indian Passports of Smt. Sonia (Sonya) Gandhi and Shri Rahul Gandhi, are irrelevant, whenever they travels in Italy , where they should carry Italian passports.)
Constitution of Italy
Part-I, Title-I: Article 14 [Personal Domicile] (1): “Personal domicile is inviolable”;
Part I, Title IV, Article 16 [Freedom of Movement] (2): “Every citizen is free to leave the territory of the republic and return to it except for obligations defined by law.”
Title IV Political Rights
Article 48 [Voting Rights] (3): “The law defines the conditions under which the citizens residing abroad effectively exercise their electoral right. To this end, a constituency of ‘Italians Abroad’ is established for the election of the Chambers, to which a fixed number of seats is assigned by constitutional law in accordance with criteria determined by law.”
Article 56 [The House of Representatives]
(1) The house of representatives is elected by universal and direct suffrage.
(2) The number of representatives is six hundred and thirty, of which twelve are elected by the constituency of italians abroad. (Accordingly Smt. Sonia (Soniya) Gandhi and Shri Rahul Gandhi, if they so desire, are unquestionably quite eligible to Vote for the House of Representatives of Italy )
(3) Eligible are voters who have reached the age of twenty-five on election day.
(4) Having set aside the seats assigned to the constituency of italians abroad, the distribution of seats among the constituencies is calculated by dividing the population of the last general census by six hundred and eighteen, and distributing the seats in proportion to the population of each constituency, based on the quotients and the largest remainders.
Article 57 [The Senate]
(1) The senate is elected on a regional basis except for the seats assigned to the constituency of italians abroad.
(2) Three hundred and fifteen senators are elected, of which six are elected by the constituency of italians abroad. (Accordingly Smt. Sonia (Soniya) Gandhi and Shri Rahul Gandhi, if they so desire, are unquestionably quite eligible to Vote for the House of Representatives of Italy )
(3) No Region shall have fewer than seven senators; Molise has two senators and the Aosta Valley one.
(4) Having set aside the seats assigned to the constituency of Italians Abroad, the distribution of seats among the regions is calculated proportionally to the population of the last general census, based on the quotients and the largest remainders.
The various details are also posted: http://indiandynasticdemocracy.tripod.com/
Therefore, I hope that for the ends of justice and to ensure efficacy of the Administration of Justice the aforesaid application, which are pending for long period, may be examined, considered and decided, in conformity with the equality before law and right to justice.
There are only spokes persons or spokes women in congress and no leaders left except Sonia , Raul and Bianca , membership and grass root Congress workers is all time low. Nehru got rid off all the capable persons under Kamraj plan in 60s to bring Indira up and then Rajiv got rid off many for his kitchen cabinet and now for the last ten years Sonia has made the congress the party of spokes persons to promote Raul as the only leader in Congress.
The congress never had one person as its head for ten years or more in its history but this women is for life as it looks.
She has dug the grave for Congress and now is the time to put it to rest and free India from foreign and minority rule.
JAYA HIND, JAYA HINDUSTHAN.
VANDE BHARAT MATARAM.
A big debate is going on presently between Dr. Bruce Hoffman and Dr. Marc Sageman, two well-known terrorism analysts of the US, regarding the phenomenon of angry individual Muslims, not belonging to any organisation, taking to jihadi terrorism. Dr. Sageman, in his latest book, calls them leaderless jihadis. Dr. Hoffman is a reputed academic, formerly of the Rand Corporation and now of the Georgetown University, Washington DC. Dr. Sargeman is a retired officer of the Central Intelligence Agency (CIA).
2. Has the rise of leaderless jihadis reduced the danger from Al Qaeda as an organisation? Can the present counter-terrorism policies and techniques, which were tailor-made to confront organisations such as Al Qaeda, be effective when the danger is no longer from organisations but from individuals? That is the central point of their debate.
3. Both are right and both are wrong. It is true—as pointed out by Sageman— that more and more individual Muslims, out of anger, are taking to jihadi terrorism without identifying themselves with Al Qaeda. We in India have been seeing this phenomenon since 9/11. The West has been seeing it since the Madrid train blasts of March, 2004. Pakistan has been facing this since the commando raid in the Lal Masjid of Islamabad in July last. The 56 suicide terrorists, who committed acts of suicide terrorism in different parts of Pakistan last year, were not members of Al Qaeda, though, personally, they were admirers of bin Laden.
4. At the same time, these individual jihadis—whom I have called citizen jihadis in my articles written after July, 2007— have the capability only for tactical terrorist strikes, but not strikes of a strategic nature such as an act of maritime terrorism, or strikes directed at energy supplies or strikes involving weapons of mass destruction material. These are terrorists born out of the anger of the moment. They give vent to their anger through tactical strikes, but have no strategic objective.
5. Only Al Qaeda and other similar organisations have the capability for terrorist strikes of a strategic nature, which could cause mass casualties, mass economic damage, mass disruption and mass panic. Al Qaeda, which is a flexible organisation, has adapted itself to this phenomenon of individual jihadis by encouraging and helping them to do whatever they want, while retaining to itself the leadership role in respect of strategic strikes.
6. Any meaningful counter-terrorism policy has to cater to the continuing resilience of Al Qaeda while at the same time evolving new techniques of dealing with individual jihadis with no organisational affiliation.
7.Prof.Hoffman is right in warning that the rise of individual jihadis should not be interpreted as meaning that the strategic threat from Al Qaeda is diminishing.
8. I am appending below an extract from my latest book on “Terrorism: Yesterday, Today & Tomorrow”, which has some relevance to this debate.
(The writer is Additional Secretary (retd), Cabinet Secretariat, Govt. of India, New Delhi, and, presently, Director, Institute For Topical Studies, Chennai. E-mail: seventyone2@gmail.com)
ANNEXURE
Extract from my latest book
On January 27, 2004— two months before the Madrid blasts and 18 months before the London blasts—Hossam el-Hamalawy, an Egyptian free-lance journalist, in an article drew attention to the emergence of the phenomenon of free-lance jihadis—-that is, individual Muslims not belonging to any organisation, who take to jihad against the US and Israel because of their anger against their policies. His article was titled Crusaders Vs Soldiers of Allah (Jundullah).
He wrote: Quote Observers in Cairo have highlighted the outbreak of the second Palestinian Intifada, September 11 attacks, and the US-led onslaught on Afghanistan and Iraq as triggers to the ongoing radicalization across the Muslim World, a radicalization that is feeding Islamist militancy, especially as Muslims could clearly see that it is largely the Islamists who are now on the forefront of the struggle to end Western hegemony in the region. It has never been that easy for rage to meet ideology. “September 11 was Islamism’s Suez War,” said Diaa Rashwan, an analyst with Al-Ahram Center for Political and Strategic Studies. “Nasser’s defiance of the West in 1956 was the virtual birthmark of pan-Arabism. September 11 attacks and the war on terror served the same purpose for pan-Islamism. They united Muslims around the world by the sense that ‘we are all under attack by the West, and we have to do something.’ ”This is pushing, Rashwan argues, new actors to enter the stage
of armed politics: the “freelance jihadis.” Unquote.
Enquiries with well-informed sources in the Islamic world show that Jundullah is not the name of any particular organisation. It is the name of a pan-Islamic, anti-US and anti-Israel suicide terrorism phenomenon which is creeping across the Islamic world and the Muslim diaspora in the Western countries. Everybody, who takes to suicide terrorism against the US or Israel—–whether individually or as a member of a jihadi organisation—looks upon himself or herself as a Jundullah—a soldier of Allah. All pan-Islamic jihadi organisations—whether Al Qaeda or any other organisation— look upon themselves as Jundullah fighting to establish the sovereignty of Allah over the Islamic world and to “liberate” areas which, according to them, historically belonged to the Ummah.
The Jundullah phenomenon has made its appearance in Pakistan at a time when more and more individual Muslims are taking to jihad and suicide terrorism out of their own volition. They were not made into suicide terrorists, with offers of money, women or a place in heaven by their religious leaders. One has been seeing this not only in Afghanistan, but also in the North-West Frontier Province (NWFP) and the Federally-Administered Tribal Areas (FATA) of Pakistan. Traditional pan-Islamic jihadi organisations allied with Al Qaeda in its International Islamic Front (IIF) such as the Pakistan-based Neo Taliban of Afghanistan, the various brands of Taliban of the tribal areas of Pakistan, the Lashkar-e-Toiba (LET), the Harkat-ul-Mujahideen (HUM), the Harkat-ul-Jihad-Al Islami (HUJI), the Jaish-e-Mohammad (JEM), the Lashkar-e-Jhangvi (LEJ) and Gulbuddin Heckmatyar’s Hizb-e-Islami (HEI) have been claiming credit for the acts of terrorism of these citizen jihadis and trying to give an
impression as if all that has been happening in the areas on both sides of the Pakistan-Afghanistan border has been orchestrated by them.
It is true that these organisations continue to play an active role in the further radicalisation of the people of these areas and in egging them on to join the on-going jihad. At the same time, an increasing number of incidents being reported from these areas is the result of individual jihadi initiatives by persons unconnected with any of the known organisations. That is why the Pakistani Police has not been able to make much headway in its investigation of the acts of suicide terrorism, which have been taking place at regular intervals in different parts of the NWFP.
New leaders, new cadres, new groups and new mullas are coming up almost every other week and taking to jihadi terrorism. Old fundamentalist leaders of the 1980 Afghan war vintage such as Qazi Hussain Ahmed of the Jamaat-e-Islami (JEI), Maulana Fazlur Rahman of the Jamiat-ul-Ulema Islam (JUI) of Pakistan, Maulana Samiul Haq of another faction of the JUI, Prof.Hafeez Mohammad Sayeed of the LET, Maulana Masood Azhar of the JEM, Fazlur Rahman Khalil of the HUM and Qari Saifullah Akhtar of the HUJI no longer command the kind of influence and obedience which they commanded in the past. Fatwas of the Mullas of the past do not carry much weight with these citizen jihadis. They ignored with contempt a fatwa against suicide terrorism against fellow Muslims issued by a group of old Mullas.
The traditional organisations of Afghan vintage were exploiting factors such as the alleged foreign occupation of Afghanistan and Iraq, the perceived occupation of Muslim lands in Palestine, Jammu & Kashmir, Chechnya, Southern Philippines, Southern Thailand, the Arakan area of Myanmar etc by non-Muslims, violation of the human rights of the Muslims etc for motivating their recruits and making them take to suicide terrorism.
The citizen jihadis of Pakistan’s tribal belt, who see no TV, Internet and video players which they regard as evil, have no way of seeing with their own eyes what is happening in other lands and far-away places. They are being influenced more by what they hear on the FM radio stations operating in the tribal areas. Many Mullas have their own FM radio station. These stations have been propagating highly exaggerated accounts of the humiliation allegedly being inflicted on Muslims all over the world and of the evil impact of cultural globalisation on their religion, men, women and children. The news of Ms.Nilofer Bakhtiar, a former Pakistani Minister, letting herself be hugged by her French gliding instructor spread far and wide in the tribal areas through such FM stations. Stories of the evil influence of foreign culture on the Islamic way of life, trivialisation by foreign analysts of what is projected as the glorious instances of martyrdom by suicide terrorists etc are addin
g to the number of citizen jihadis.
The Internet plays an active role in the spread of pernicious ideas and calls for action in the Western world and in other countries such as Iraq, Saudi Arabia, Algeria etc, but in the tribal areas of Pakistan, where the literacy rate is very low, it is the word of mouth and the FM broadcasts, which are instigating individual Muslims to acts of terrorism in the name of jihad.
In the non-tribal areas of Pakistan and in the Muslim diaspora in the West, the Internet plays an important role in motivation. A typical example of the spread of the Jundullah phenomenon to the diaspora abroad was the cell consisting of two Indian Muslims and some Arabs, which tried in vain to carry out acts of terrorism in London and Glasgow in June, 2007. They were self-motivated Jundullahs not associated with any organization.
Al Qaeda and other structured jihadi organizations are concerned over this phenomenon because if this trend continues, it could affect the flow of volunteers and funds to their organisations. It is said that many angry Muslims in the non-tribal areas and in the diaspora no longer flock to these organisations to volunteer their services for suicide terrorism. Instead, they rush to the nearest Internet Cafe to learn how to be a suicide bomber, gang up with a small number of like-minded persons, pool their savings, buy material which could be converted into explosives and embark on their suicide missions.
For these Made-in-the-Internet suicide bombers, the cyber world has become a virtual Ummah and everyone of them looks upon himself as a bin Laden or as an Amir fighting for the cause of his religion.
Concern over this development has been openly expressed by Maulana Masood Azhar, the Amir of the Jaish-e-Mohammad (JEM) of Pakistan, in an article in “Al Qalam”, a publication of the JEM, written before the Pakistani Army raid into the Lal Masjid of Islamabad in July, 2007. He said: “Now, there are hundreds of jihadi outfits and hundreds of Amirs. Most of these Amirs are computer operators, who have become jihadis by watching CDs of jihad. They have received jihadi training through websites. They think that via the Internet, they have become Amirs. If they come across a gullible youth, they tie a bomb around his body and send him to jihadi battlefields. Some of the jihadis are in the business of drugs, human smuggling and kidnapping for ransom. Jihad has become everybody’s business. Now, it is difficult to control these jihadis.”
However, unlike the JEM, Al Qaeda’s reaction to this phenomenon has been more nuanced. It does not claim responsibility for these individual attacks, but at the same time, it does not discourage them. It has been trying to give the impression that it is still in total control of the global jihad and that whatever has been happening in the world in the form of jihadi attacks—-whether by individuals not belonging to any organisation or by those belonging to Al Qaeda and other organisations—- is in pursuance of its global jihadi strategy. The stepping-up of its propaganda offensive and dire warnings since the beginning of 2007 are part of its strategy of creating an impression that it continues to be in total control of the jihad.
A group of several Indian Community leaders from Long Island, Queens, New York, in cooperation with Dr. Narendra Kukur and Animesh Goenka, under the banner of NRIs for Freedom of Speech, have planned to organize a fund raiser in support of Narain Kataria, Arish Sahani (President and Vice
Present of Indian American Intellectuals Forum, respectively), et al. who have been sued in the amount of $100 million by Indian National Overseas Congress in the Supreme Court of the State of New York for putting an ad in The New York Times relating to Sonia Gandhi, UPA Chairperson.They have planned to advertise in almost all the Indian newspapers in USA. The ad is set to appear next week.Dr. Subramanian Swamy has kindly consented to come all the way from India to address the gathering. Names of other speakers are being finalized.You are not only cordially invited but also urged to SAVE JUNE 22ND (SUNDAY), for participation in the rally with your family and friends, to express your indignation and disgust at muzzling the freedom of speech guaranteed under the American Constitution. Your presence is more important than your check. Hence make sure to join us and raise your voice against the intimidation and coercion of Hindu leaders in this country.
A Report submitted by Yogesh Kumar Saxena, Special Officer, Advocate, High Court regarding Pathetic Condition in Jajamau Tennaries Area, in Ganga Pollution case
On 26th April , I along with a team of Advocates voluntarily participating in the matter namely Sri Awadhesh Kumar , Sri Y.N.Shukla, Sri S.K. Verma, all Advocates , Practicing at High Court, Allahabad, and other prominent citizen and elite members of public including Dr. associated in some way or other to undertake the auspicious duty to clean the water of river Ganga at Kanpur, where the water of Ganga is polluted to the extend of obnoxious substance having the immediate of spreading the epidemic being affecting the life of number of pilgrimage having the myth regarding the sanctity of the auspicious water in their mind and in psychological spheres. This was situated in Jaja-Mau Bridge at the distance of about 15 K.M. from Kanpur city. We all proceed to get the fact finding report being prepared on the spot. The first confrontation came with a corpse (dead body) lying in mildest of river Ganga. On close investigation by reaching near by to the said dead body, it was found that the post mortem was conducted and thereafter the body was thrown in river Ganga naturally by the police. No relative could have thrown the dead body which was floating on the steam of the water of river Ganga. His testis were swelled and looking like a balloon. The foul smell could not permit us to remain at the site. At this moment we found that taking it on the boat from the side of District Unnoa merged some other dead body. Thus, despite our intervention, we could not stop or convince the relative of the poor bachelor young Hindu Deceased not to throw him away inside Ganga river. There was no tortoise to feed the dead body.
Thereafter we all proceed in the densely located factories of the different tanneries in the entire Jajamau Area having the periphery of about 2 square km. Some body suggested us to reach near the bank of river Ganga were U.P. Ganga Pollution Control Unit working under the guidance and supervision of U.P. Jal Nigam is situated. Shri Ajay Kanaujia, chemist having the scientific job to test the domestic waste water, the tanneries waste water treatment plants are situated. There was no electricity supply for about half an hour and during this period the waste water plant were in operative. After some time we meet with a team of Civil and Environment Engg. student working under Dr. Vinod Tara in IIT Kanpur. The atomic absorption spec photo meter comprising a cost of more than 25 lakh was required for the propose of monitoring the monthly sample sent every month to submit such report to the national river consumption directorate is forwarded.
That immediately thereafter the supply of the electricity restored at the unit and the project Engg. Sri Madan Lal arrived. Subsequently the to more officer namely Sri R.K. Tripathi another project Engg., Sri Javed Ahmad project manager also arrived on the instruction given by Sri M.C Tiwari, General Manager from his office which was located at a far distance. There were 3 plants having 130 M.L.D.(ASP) – activated sledge process for the treatment domestic waste water and conversion of the same to the normal water used for the purposes for irrigation may be seen. The second plant of 36 M.L.D. (UASB) was meant for the treatment of the waste water of the tanneries. In this plant the chromium was maximum and as such the nitric acid and sulphuric acid of the concentrated quantity was used and the waste water mixed with the air as to develop bacteria was seen by the entire group by riding over the ladder and they all seen that how does the waste water is circulated in the anti clock wise manner just to accumulate the raw material. Another plant of 5 M.L.D.(UASB) was meant for the treatment of domestic waste water which was operated by the gravitational force. There was burning of the gases in the open atmosphere leading to the pollution in the environment. The aforesaid biogas could have been uitilised by some bottling plant or could have been sent through pipe line. There was such a bad smell coming out from all the 3 treatment plants that if one may continue to stay there even for half an hour, the person not prone with such smell will be fainted on the spot. There was a storage of these waste water in the tank having the capacity of more than 20 meters in diameters and 35 to 50 meters in depth. The entire sludge is send to the fields where the soak pits use to concentrate the solid waste which was transported through tractors. We have collected the sample of the waste water at the time of its ingress which was dark greenish blue in colour while the tanneries waste water was containing the red brownish colour with the excess of the chromium.
The problem regarding the mixing of the tanneries waste water being mixed in domestic waste water leading to the failure of this system as the system required for purification of the waste water out of the domestic use is dependent upon the bio degradable substance while the tanneries waste water was having the chemical but the owner of the tanneries quite cleverly was mixing it in the drainage of domestic waste water supply lane. This has created numerous problems to the administration of the functioning of the U.P. Ganga Pollution Control Unit. The second problem was regarding the relisation of the revenue from the tanneries which could not be recovered with them due to the political protection given by one and other political party. The rate dispute has yet not been settled even after the intervention of the District Magistrate Kanpur. Nagar Nigam, whose responsibility is determined 50 percent of the total charges prescribed as the rate schedule is the defaulter in making the payment. The rate schedule have been fixed by one Sri Haji Mustak Solanki which is quite disproportionate with the prescribed rate schedule. Sri M.C. Tiwari General Manager of Ganga Pollution Control has given the assurance to send the list of the defaulter but it is still awaited even after the expiry of more than 20 days. However, it was suggested that the recovery of the rate charges in order to maintain the functioning of the plant be made through recovery certificate under the provision U.P. Z.A. L. R. Act, 1951 but the same has not yet be done by the politician due to loosing the vote bank.
It was just outside in the down steam that the glue factories atleast 10 to 15 in numbers on the single spot were functioning just to extract the gum and glue from the remains of the horns and other part of the animals being slaughtered and the tail is used for cooking the remains inside the boiler varying from the capacity of 200 square feets. Nobody is there to stop their production which is directly mixing inside the water of river Ganga
There are
1. Shisha Mau Drainage having atleast 183 M.L.D. being mixed inside the water of the river Ganga during peek season. The other 3 more drainage known as Ganda Nala at Pandu river, whose water is mixed in river Ganga is maximum to the capacity 150 M.L.D. while 2 other drainage at C.O.D. and at Halua Khanda have got the 120 M.L.D. capacity to 60 M.L.D. capacity respectively. The list of the entire drainage being mixed up directly and indirectly are as under :-
1. Nawabganj Nala. 2. Guptar Ghat Nala. 3. Jageshwar Nala. 4. Jaewora Nala. 5. Rani Ghat Nala. 6. Tifco Nala. 7.Paramath Ghat Nala. 8. Muir Mill Nala. 9. Police Line Nala. 10. Jail Nala. 11. Golf Nala first. 12. Golf Nala Second. 13. Kisko Colony Nala. 14. Road ways Nala. 15. Parmoji Purva Khurd Nala.
Amongst all these drainages Guptar Ghat and Jail Nala at Sarsadha Ghat provide the maximum quantity of the waste water directly inside the river Ganga. Thus, the problem for having the pollution being mixed in the holy water of river Ganga is visualized to the maximum at Kanpur where there is neither any animal surviving for feeding the dead body of the human being and of other animals. Our ritual and custom, once adopted by our ancestors are followed without any interaction to regenerate the method and ideology to save the sanctity of river Ganga.
(Yogesh Kumar Saxena)
Advocates
High Court Chamber No.139, Allahabad
A suit has been filed in the high court here seeking information about the alleged detention of Congress MP Rahul Gandhi and his Colombian girlfriend by the Federal Bureau of Investigation (FBI) in 2001.
The petition, filed by four lawyers, is likely to be heard Wednesday.
According to the public interest litigation, Gandhi, the son of Congress president Sonia Gandhi, and his companion were released after being detained at Boston airport following the intervention of the Prime Minister’s Office.
At that time, Atal Bihari Vajpayee was the Indian prime minister and Gandhi was not a member of the Lok Sabha.
“Vajpayee’s principal secretary and then national security adviser Brajesh Misra spoke to top US authorities to enable Rahul Gandhi and his girlfriend to get away,” claimed Prem Chandra Sharma, who moved the court along with three others.
Sharma claimed to have gathered this information through the Internet and said he had downloaded certain do events to substantiate his allegations.
The petition alleged that Gandhi was found in illegal possession of about $200,000. And it was in that connection that the FBI had detained him along with his girlfriend Sep 21, 2001.
The FBI was said to have sought an explanation about Gandhi’s possession of such a huge amount of money, which he was unable to provide, the petition said.
The petition sought a writ of mandamus to the Indian ambassador to the US as well as the union home secretary to make a disclosure about the entire episode. “
A widespread Arctic melt would have major impacts on wildlife
Arctic sea ice is melting even faster than last year, despite a cold winter.
Data from the US National Snow and Ice Data Center (NSIDC) shows that the year began with ice covering a larger area than at the beginning of 2007.
But now it is down to levels seen last June, at the beginning of a summer that broke records for sea ice loss.
Scientists on the project say that much of the ice is so thin that it melts easily, and the Arctic may be ice-free in summer within five to 10 years.
I think we’re going to beat last year’s record, though I’d love to be wrong
Julienne Stroeve
“We had a bit more ice in the winter, although we were still way below the long-term average,” said Julienne Stroeve from NSIDC in Boulder, Colorado.
“So we had a partial recovery; but the real issue is that most of the pack ice has become really thin, and if we have a regular summer now, it can just melt away,” she told BBC News.
In March, Nasa reported that the area covered by sea ice was slightly larger than in 2007, but much of it consisted of thin floes that had formed during the previous winter. These are much less robust than thicker, less saline floes that have already survived for several years.
After a colder winter, ice has been melting even faster than last year
A few years ago, scientists were predicting ice-free Arctic summers by about 2080. Then computer models started projecting earlier dates, around 2030 to 2050.
Then came the 2007 summer that saw Arctic sea ice shrink to the smallest extent ever recorded, down to 4.2 million sq km from 7.8 million sq km in 1980.
By the end of last year, one research group was forecasting ice-free summers by 2013.
“I think we’re going to beat last year’s record melt, though I’d love to be wrong,” said Dr Stroeve.
“If we do, then I don’t think 2013 is far off anymore. If what we think is going to happen does happen, then it’ll be within a decade anyway.”
Rising tide
Countries surrounding the Arctic are eyeing the economic opportunities that melting ice might bring.
Canada and Russia are exploring soverignity claims over tracts of Arctic seafloor, while just this week President Bush has urged more oil exploration in US waters - which could point the way to exploitation of reserves off the Alaskan coast.
Summer ice cover in the Arctic has declined sharply
But from a climate point of view, the melt could bring global impacts accelerating the rate of warming and of sea level rise.
“This is a positive feedback process,” commented Dr Ian Willis, from the Scott Polar Research Institute in Cambridge.
“Sea ice has a higher albedo (reflectivity) than ocean water; so as the ice melts, the water absorbs more of the Sun’s energy and warms up more, and that in turn warms the atmosphere more - including the atmosphere over the Greenland ice sheet.”
Greenland is already losing ice to the oceans, contributing to the gradual rise in sea levels. The ice cap holds enough water to lift sea levels globally by about 7m (22ft) if it all melted.
Natural climatic cycles such as the Arctic Oscillation play a role in year-to-year variations in ice cover. But Julienne Stroeve believes the sea ice is now so thin that there is little chance of the melting trend turning round.
“If the ice were as thin as it was in the 1970s, last year’s conditions would have brought a dip in cover, but nothing exceptional.
“But now it’s so thin that you would have to have an exceptional sequence of cold winters and cold summers in order for it to rebuild.”
Abstract points to remember * Vedas are the base of all Indian knowledge. * None knows exactly when they were composed so they are known as anaadi. * None knows who composed them so it is apourusheya. * They were composed by hundreds Vedic Rushies who were known as manthra dhrushtaatra ( those who could see and experience the manthras) . * Krishnadwaipayana Veda vyasa compiled them into four Vedas. * The first Veda shows jnaana marga known as Rig veda. * second Veda shows karma marga known as Yajurveda. * the third Veda guides to the base of arts and music known as Sama Veda and the mantras of the fourth one inform us about common (man’s) subjects known as Atharva veda. Brahamanas are the literature which discuss mainly the Yagas and Yajnaas . *They also include variety of historical facts and truths * All the four Vedas have brahmanas . * Satha patha brahmana, Prouda brahmana, Shadvimsath brahmana and Gopatha brahmana are the treasury of knowledge about ancient India. *In the Vedic literature, after the brahmanas come the Aranyakas which discuss about the philosophical aspects of life and the rituals to be performed during sanyasa and vanaprastha asrama. * We have to go through the commentaries for understanding the Vedas, Brahmanas and Aranyakas . *Every word, every line and every mantra has variety of meaning and what we understand in the first step of reading may not be the real message. *Many non Indians have written commentaries in olden times. *They were primarily aiming at confusing Indian mind but present day writings are good. * Try to understand the Vedic literature with the help of books and commentaries written by Indian scholars who do have the knowledge and spirit of the culture of this country. * Merely understanding the meaning of the Vedic literature using modern Sanskrit dictionary may not give us what really needed/expected. *Upanishads are the essence of Vedas and Vedic messages. * They are vedanthas which comes as the fourth part in the Vedic literature. *Understanding them takes time and need patience. *Still it is good to understand and worth using the message in our day to life to make the life worth living. * The Eesaavasya Upanishad is one of the great Upanishads among all the other Upanishads.
ACHIEVEMENTS OF IISH: *A Series of lectures on various subjects were organized in Dubai and Kuwait with excellent response from the public. *Construction of Bharatheeya Vidya Vihar school begins. * A new pamphlet on pseudo rationalism and atheism ( yukthi-yuktivaadam-yuktirahithyam) has been released.
THIS WEEK MESSAGE: What is needed is not the hard work but smart work. For every hardware we need a series of software. Hence create as much smart ‘soft’ wares as possible for optimal utilization of ‘hard’wares. This will lead to revolutionary & violent change internally and evolutionary & silent change externally.
Pranams to each and every family member of IISH who is spreading the heritage of the only living civilization in the world.
=
According to a news item in the Times of India dated 9th September, 2008, asking Hindus to take a “tough stand” against “Islamic terrorism”, Shiv Sena chief Bal Thackeray on Thursday attacked Congress president Soni a Gandhi for trying to delink religion and terrorism saying it was a “sign of hypocrisy”.
“Islamic terrorism is creating havoc in Maharashtra and India and Hindus should come forward and take a tough stand,” Thackeray was quoted in Sena mouthpiece
‘Saamna’, of which he is the editor.
He alleged that Congress and Samajwadi Party were “enemies of the country” as they were
“showing sympathy” to the suspects arrested in the recent serial blasts.
Thackeray said Sonia’s appeal to delink terrorism from community or religion at a public rally at Nanded on October 7 was a “joke”. “On one hand, you make efforts to save terrorist Afzal
Guru from the gallows, shower Muslims with concessions and on the other, speak about tackling terrorism,” he said. “This hypocrisy is taking the country towards Meanwhile, in an editorial in the newspaper, Thackeray said “no one will dare heap injustice on Marathi people and
Hindus as long as the Sena is there”.
Thackeray also criticised Samajwadi Party leaders Mulayam Singh and Amar Singh for “rushing to defend Muslim terrorists”.
In this connection, I had written to the Supreme Court on 25th July, 2006 as under:
“The Times of India in its issue of 19th July, 2006 carried a news item that U.P. Government Minister,
Azam Khan, in Chief Minister, Mulayam Singh Yadav’ Government has called for creation of “Muslim
Pradesh” in Western U.P. I think that Mulayam Singh and his ilk and the whole SP have lost their head.
Earlier one of Ministers in U.P. Government headed by Mulayam Singh, Yaqoob Qureishi had announced reward for the death of a Danish cartoonist. The first act is an act of high treason and the second is an abetment for attempt to murder. The Honourable Supreme Court should, therefore, take suo motto notice of this anti-national utterance of the U.P. Minister, Azam Khan and abetment of attempt to murder by Yaqoob Qureishi and take steps to have them tried for an act of high treason and abetment for attempt to murder respectively.
Earlier, Mr. M.K. Dhar, a former Joint Director of Intelligence Bureau of India had stated in his book
“Open Secrets: Unveiling Truth” that one of the Chief Ministers of a Central Northern State of India was in league with ISI of Pakistan which is responsible for aiding and abetting terrorist attacks by Jihadi
militants in India. Although Mr. Dhar has not divulged the name of the Chief Minister, it seems that
Mulayam Singh is the culprit. The Supreme Court may take Suo Motto congnizance of this and direct Mr. Dhar to disclose the name of the concerned Chief Minister of the Central Northern State of India who was in league with ISI as it is also a matter of high treason against the Union of India. The person identified as the concerned Chief Minister by Mr. Dhar, should also be tried for an act of high treason.
ADMISSION IN SHAHJAHAN’S OWN BADSHAHNAMA
A CLEAR, unequivocal and disarming admission that the Taj Mahal is a Hindu palace commandeered for use as a Muslim tomb is contained in Shahjahan’s own court chronicle written by a paid courtier named Mulla Hamid Lahori.
In Elliot and Dowson we are told, “Badshahnama of Abdul Hamid Lahori is a history of the first twenty years of the reign of Shahjahan…. Abdul Hamid himself says in his preface, that the Emperor desired to find an author who could write the memories of his reign in the style of Abdul Fazl’s I Akbarnama. He was recommended to the Emperor for the work, and was called from Patna, where he was living in retirement, to undertake the composition.” From this passage it is clear that Mulla Abdul Hamid Lahori wrote the Badshahnama (in Persian) as an official chronicle at Emperor Shahjahan’s own command. The Persian text in its original from is published by the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Reproduced elsewhere in this book are pages 403 and 403 of Vol. 1 of this Badshahnama.
There are 22 lines on page 402 and 19 on 403. We have numbered them serially so that those who cannot read the
1. P. 3 The History of India as Told by its Own Historians. Vol. VII, The Posthumous Paper of the late Sir H. M. Elliot, K. C. B. edited by Professor John Dowson, M. R. A. S., published by Kitab Mahal (Private) Ltd. 56-A Zero Road, Allahabad.
2. Persian text of Mulla Abdul Hamid’s Badshahnama, in two volumes, published by the Asiatic Society of Bengal in the Bibliotheca Indian series. I obtained the Photostat from the copy in the National Archives, Government of India, in December 1965. Copies of that publication are available in all-important institutional libraries throughout the world, dealing with Indian Mediaeval history.
Persian script may follow the line-by-line transcript in the Roman script and later the line-by-line rendering in English.
A TRANSCRIPT OF THE PERSIAN PASSAGE IN ROMAN CHARACTERS (PAGE 402)
1. Har do ra az ham huda mee sakht wa hamin zorhae’ beja beemar shudah
2. Pas az chande dar zindagi e pidar sipare shud, saabiqa chun Fateh Khan
3. Pisare Ambar ba wa seelae Yaminuddoulah Asif Khan arzah dasht mehtawe bar
4. Dowlat khwahi wa hawa jooee firistadah maarooz dashta bood keh ein
5. Khidmatguzar ikhlas shiaar benizammra keh az kotah bini wa shaqawat
6. Guzeenee bad sagaali wa mukhalifate awliya-e-dowlat-e-abad meeaad mee namood
7. Muqavyad sakhteh ummidwari-I marahmi-I badshahi ast, wa dar jawabe aan farman
8. Qazah jiriyan (sic) izze sudoor yafteh bawad keh agar guftar-e-oo farooghe rastee darad
9. Jahan ra az aalaaishe wajoode besawaad-e-oo pak gardaanad chun Fateh Khan
10. Baad az waroode hukme jahan-mutah burhane-be-nizam bad farjam ra khufah namoodeh
11. Shoarat daad keh ba ajalle tabeeyee dar guzasht, wa Hussein nam pisare Darsalae
12. Oora janashin-e-aan badaayeengurdaa need. Wa arzh dashtee mebnee az
13. Haqiqat-e-ein waqueh ba dast-e-Muhammad Ibrahim keh az nowkarane moatamade oo
14. Bood, ba dargahe salateen panah firistad misalelazimul imtisal sabir shud keh
15. Lqbale ra ke ba daroone hisare Dowlatabaad burdeh az quillat-e-azzooqah (supplies) zaayai khwahand
16. Shud aan ra ba nafais jawahar wa murasseh alat-e-be-nizam hamrahe-pisare
17. Kalane Khood ba rasme peshkash usaal numayad ta multimassate oo, izze qubul yadab
18. Wa ba nanshoore nawazish kahpoh murassah wa da yake Iraqui ba Zin-tila’
19. Deeagare Turkee rah waar ba zin-e-mutalaa’ mashoobe Shukrullah Arab wa Fateh Khan
20. Ba Dow latabaad farishtadand. Oodajiram ba benam-e-chihal hazar roopiah sarfaraz gardeedeh
21. Rooze-juma’ hafdahum Jamadil awal naashe muqaddase musafire aqleeme
22. Tareeqae hazarat mehd alia Mumtazuzzamaneera keh ba tareeqae a amaanat mudafoon
(PAGE 403):
23. Bood masahoobe Badshehzadae namadaar Muhammad Shah Shuja Bahadur a Wazir Khan.
24. Wa Sati (sic) Unnisa Khanum keh ba mijaz shanasi wa kaardaanee ba darise aolaee pesh
25. Dastee we waqaalat elaan Maalike Jahan malikae Jahaaniyaan raseeh bood, rawane-e
26. Darul khalafae Akbarabad namoodand wahukm shud keh har roz dar rah aash e bisiyar
27. Wa darahim wa dananeere be shumar ba fuqra wa nayazmadaan bibihand, wa zamine dar
28. Nihayat rifaat wa nizaahat keh junoobrooe aan misr jaana astwa
29. Peah az ein Manzil-e Rajah Mansigh bood wadaree waqt ba Rajah Jaisingh
30. Nabirae talluq dasht bara-e-madfan e ann bashist muwaattan bar guzeedand
31. Agarcheh Raja Jaisingh husule ein dawlatra foze azeem danishtanmab
32. Az rooe ahatiyaat keh dar jameeye shewan khususan umoore diniyeh naguzir ast
33. Dar awaz aan aali manzil-e az khalisa e sharfah badoo marahmat farmoodand
34. Baad az raisdane naash be aan shahar-e karamat bahar panz dahun Jamadi Ussanieh
35. Sale aayandane paikare nooranee-e ba aan aamaanee jowhar ba khake pak sipurdeh aamad
36. Wa mutasaddiyan-e darul khilafah ba hukme muallae ajaalatul waqt turbat-e-falak martabate
37. Aan jahan iffatra az nazar poshidand. wa Imaarate-e-aalee shaan wa gumbaze
38. Rafi bunyan keh ta rastakheez dar balandee yadgare himmate gardoon rifaat
39. Hazrate Sahib Qarah-e-saani bashed wa dar ustuwaree namoodare istigamat
40. Azayam banee tarah afganddand wa muhandisane doorbeen wa meamaran-e-saanat
41. Aafreen chihal lakh roopiahi akharajate ein imaarat bar aawurd anmoodand
HEREUNDER IS THE LINE-BY-LINEENGLISH RENDERING (PAGE 402)
1. Both were separated from one another and with those unjust atrocities fell ill
2. After some time during his father’s time (he) passed away. Prior to this since Fatehkhan
3. Son of Ambar through Yaminuddaulah Asafkhan had submitted a petition
4. Declaring his allegiance and loyalty and praying that this
5. Loyal servant full of sincerity requests that because the shortsightedness and cruelty
6. Ill will and opposition of the royal official came into play.
7. And putting me under rigorous imprisonment – and I hope to receive Royal mercy and in validity of that death-inflicting
8. Royal order…. has had the honour of being issued and if that statement has any truth in it
9. Then this world should be relieved of the existence of such a person since Fatehkhan
10. After reciving the royal order – obeyed by the world – be advanced arguments and excuses for his bad administration
11. And publicised it to appear as a natural death Hussain named son of Darsaleh was…
12. Made successor illegally and a petition far from the
13. Reality of this event (was) sent through Mohammad Ibrahim – one of his trusted employees
14. And the court of the Protector of Kings – issued an order which had to be strictly complied with
15. That the confessor be taken inside Daulatabad fort and starves to death
16. And he with all the splendour and glory and fanfare accompanied by his son
17. Eldest (son) as per tradition be given a send off, so that his requests were accepted
18. And equipped with the gracious charter (order) and with two horses – one Iraqui with golden saddle
19. The other – Turkish with an ornamental golden saddle through Shukurullah Arab and Fatehkhan
20. Were sent to Daulatabad – and Udajahan was honoured with a reward of 40,000 rupees –
21. Friday – 15th jamadi-ul-awwal the sacred dead body of the traveller to the kingdom of heaven, Her
22. Holiness, hazrat Mumtazul Zamani – who was buried temporarily, was sent –
(PAGE 403)
23. Accompanied by prince Mohammad Shah Shuja Bahadur, Wazir Khan –
24. And Satium Nisa Khanam – who knew the temperament of the (deceased) so intimately
25. And was well versed in the job and represented the views of the queen of queens etc.
26. Was brought to the capital Akbarabad (Agra) and an order was issued that very day
27. During the journey countless coins be distributed among the fakirs and needy, The site
28. Covered with a majestic magnificent lush garden, to the south of the great city and
29. Amidst which (garden) the building known as the palace (Manzil) of Raja Mansingh, at present owned by Raja Jaisingh,
30. Grandson (of Mansingh), was selected for the burial of the Queen whose abode is in heaven
31. Although Raja Jaisingh valued it greatly as his ancestral heritage and property, yet he would have been agreeable to part with it gratis for the Emperor Shahjahan
32. (Still) out of sheer scrupulousness so essential in matter of bereavement and religious (thinking it improper to take his palace gratis)
33. in exchange of that (aali Manzil) grand palace, he (Jaisingh) was granted a piece of government land
34. After the arrival of the dead body in that great city (Agra) on 15th Jamadul Saniya
35. Next year that illustrious body of the heavenly Queen was laid to rest
36. The officials of the capital, according to the royal order of the day, under the sky-high lofty mausoleum
37. Hid (the body of) that pious lady from the eyes of the world, and this Palace (Imarat-e-Aalishan) so majestic and (capped) with a dome
38. So lofty that in its stature (it) is a memorial to the courage of sky-dimensions
39. (of) Sahib Qarani SANI – (the king) and in strength so might
40. In his resolution so firm – the foundation was laid and geometricians with far sight and archietects of talent
41. Incurred an expenditure of Rs. 40 lakhs on this building
“I reached (Akbarabad, i.e. Agra) on Thursday, 3rd of Moharam Mukram. On arrival I called on Badshahzada Jahanbani (i.e. the elder Prince Dara) in the garden of Jahanara. In that splendourous house surrounded by springing verdure I enjoyed their company and inquired about everybody’s well-being. I stayed in the garden of Mahabat Khan.
“Next day it being a Friday. I went to pay my homage to the sacred grave which had been laid in Your Majesty’s presence. Those (i.e. cenotaph, grave etc.) are in good shape, strong and solid but the dome over the grave leaks at two or three places during the rainy – season on the northern side. Similarly several royal rooms on the second storey, and jamposh of the bigger dome have all asborbed water through seepage and drip water during the current monsoon season at several places. All these I have got temporarily repaired.
“But I wonder what will happen to the various domes, the mosque, the community hall, etc. during subsequent rainy seasons. They all need more elaborate repairs. I feel that the second storey roof needs to be opened up and re-dome with mortar, brick and stone. Repairs to the smaller and bigger domes would save these palatial building from decadence. It is hoped that Your Majesty will look into the matter and order necessary action.
“The Mehtab garden is innundated and looks desolate. Its scenic beauty will reappear only when the floods recede.
That the rear portion of the building complex remains safe is a mistery. The stream keeping away from the rear wall has prevented damage.
“On Saturday too I visited the spot and then I called on the Prince (Dara) who also paid me a return visit. Then taking leave of all I resumed my journey (to take charge as governor of the Deccan) on Sunday and today the 8th instant I am in the vicinity of Dholpur….”
Taj Mahal was erected over the mortal remains of the emperor Shah Jahan’s most favorite wife Arjumand Banu Begam entitled Mumtazu-z-Zamani or Mumtaz Mahal. She died at Burhanpur (Madhya Pradesh) on 17th Zil Qudo 1040 AH (17th June 1631 AD). Her mortal remains were transferred from Burhanpur on 17th Jumada I 1041 AH (11th December 1631 AD) which reached Agra on 15th Jumada II 1041 AH (8th January 1632 AD). The remains were buried in the mortuary chamber. Later, mortal remains of Shah Jahan were also buried by the side of her deceased wife in the year 1076 AH (1666 AD).
Ustad Ahmed Lahori was the main architect of the Taj Mahal. Construction took place under the supervision of Makarmat Khan and Mir Abdul Karim, the dome was built by Ismail Khan of Turkey, inscriptions executed by Abdul-haq entitled Amanat Khan of Shiraz.
The Taj Mahal complex is about 800m in north-south axis and 300m in east-west axis in dimensions. There are several inscriptions in Taj Mahal, which are helpful in setting chronology of Taj Mahal.
The riverside wall of Taj Mahal is built of red sandstone and 300m in length and 9.67m in height. Lower part of the wall is plain with veneering of red sandstone slabs, whereas upper part of the wall is adirned with arched panels. The panels are carved with beautiful flowerpot and floral motifs in high relief. The frames of these arches inlayed with marble and upper corner of the panels are embellished with projecting marble lotus medallions. The wall is pierced with two doorways at the eastern and western end towards river.
The plain slabs of the lower sidewall are engraved on the wall viz. mason marks, mosan names and composition of both. Mosan names are in profusion followed by mosan marks and composition of both respectively.
Mosan marks have more than 16 different types which are arranged in the order of frequency: swastik, star, hook like mark, triangle, domaru shaped mark, flower, intersecting triangles, trident, three conjoined fish, ball with s-shaped letter inside, four square, fish, good, arrow, axe, geometrical flower etc.
The mason names are mostly written in nagari character but the number of names in Persian is also not rare. Besides these names, an inscription is written in Arabic/Persian with year at the right side of the door towards western side.
The mason names are prefixed/suffixed/based/topped with variety of marks like star, swastik, axe etc. some of the marks are in negative from which may have been taken by impression of it in positive form.
Some of the mason names/composition of name with mark are as follows (number of frequency is written in bracket): Magha (22), Gaga (21), name/numerals in Arabic/Persian (20), Ranayad (19), Pahurath (16), Sabal (14), Haridas (13), Hamhar (12), Bhagvan (11), Ramdas (10), Nathu (9), Paraoram (8), Kasee (8), Mohananavath (7), Lapra )7), Hara (7), Nagha (5), Satra (5), Kesenveska (5), Hanee (4), Ghanamahasa (4), Ghanamal (4), Heera (4), Mahal (4), Mahan (4), Jahahalaval (3), Bhagavan—(3), Namayavee (3), Nanaghan (3), Kalanu (3), Nahan (3), Bhag-(3), Jamal (2), Manar (2), Penokomopalu (2), Pagag (2), Nathanvath (2), Makalap (2), Hanu (2), Shamada (2), Nakhanltagari (2), Pal (2), Kamaphal (2), Nathahalaval (2), Ramaree (2), Mapahal (2), Kasama-(2) Panamadamah(2), Alam (2), Jaghavalahalu (2), Kalam (2), Bhavar (2), Rovo (2), and Mahan (2).
These marks are visualized in horizontal, vertical, oblique and inverted forms. The marks are engraved by the masons (stone-cutters) who dressed stones but placed as per requirement by other laborers, involved in construction work.
There is some commonness in mason marks of the other Mughal monuments of Agra. It shows that these may belong to a common guild people under which they were working for construction of various Mughal monuments.
These marks 671 in number are documented from east to west and presented here in tabulated form mentioning mark number, actual mark, its transliteration and remarks. Some important mason marks are illustrated here with a scale. Each mark is plotted in the drawings enclosed hereunder.
THE DETAILED DOCUMENTATION OF MASON MARKS ON RIVERSIDE WALL OF TAJ MAHAL
There are the impressions of the mention mark indicating the remarks of Transliteration.
Six pronged star Mark,
Name suffixed with a mark,
Mason name,
Swastik mark,
Name with a mark at the center base,
Mason name prefixed with axe mark,
Mason Mark like blade of battle-axe,
Mason name prefixed with trident like mark,
Mark,
Four square mark,
Three conjoined fish mark,
Name topped with mark,
Four pronged star mark,
Trident mark,
Mason name suffixed with a mark,
Illegible mason name suffixed with star mark
Five pronged star mark,
Mason name topped with star mark,
Mason name prefixed with star mark,
Mason name with a mark at the center base,
Some letters are illegible,
Composite Triangular mark,
Mason name, last four letters are illegible
Mason name prefixed with axe mark written with the help of impression in positive,
Mason name prefixed with Swastik like mark,
Illegible two letters of Mason name,
Mason name and star mark,
Five pronged star mark with illegible mason name,
Mason name suffixed with Swastik like mark,
Mason name suffixed with star mark,
Digit in Persian? Suffixed with Mason name,
Illegible two letters,
Triangular marks,
Illegible mason name prefixed with five pronged star mark,
Drum like mark,
Ball like mark with shaped mark inside,
Good mark,
Mason name prefixed with trident mark. Written with the help of impression of the name in positive form,
Cross like mark,
Mason name with wine-pot like mark at the bottom,
Numeral,
Mason name with trident like mark perpendicular to the name at the end,
Mason name with mark at the center of the base,
Flower like mark with four petals,
Mason name with two arrow marks facing each other in between,
Partial Illeggible six lettered mason name with a star mark at the starting of the base,
Damaru like mark,
Un-deciphered mason like,
Mason name with Ra letter at the top,
Three mason names at a place,
Mason name suffixed with inverted s-shaped mark,
Mason name in Persian with date and some legend,
Ambit and scope of article 21 couched in negative language
Hon’ble Supreme court has taken into account two spheres of dimensions to the right of personal liberty against the sovereign power exercising its functioning with the police power and restrictions imposing procedural safeguard in order to provide the public safety having invasion of individual privacy as susceptible to abuse. The custodian violence and torture by the police adopting third degree of interrogation and other agencies have been deemed to be violative of article 21 and article 22 of the constitution of India. It has been held that the importance of affirmed rights to deter breaches by the violence, torture and even death in police lock up strikes a blow of rule of law. The police who is supposed to provide the protection of citizens is committing such crime under the shield of uniform and authority in the four walls of a police station of lock ups in which victim is being totally helpless. Torture of human being by another human beings is essentially an instrument to impose the will of the “strong over the weak” by sufferings. These are a calculated assault on human dignity and whenever human dignity is wounded, civilisation takes a step backward. Universal declaration of human rights in 1948 in reference to article 5 stipulates “no one shall be subjected to be tortured or to be cruel inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment”. The constitutional guarantee provided in article 20 (3) provides that of a person excused of an offence cannot be compelled to be a witness against himself. Article 22 (2) provides that the person arrested or detained in the custody shall be produced before the nearest magistrate within a period of 24-hour of such arrest excluding the time necessary for journey. The accused shall be informed of the ground of such arrest and shall not been denied that right to concern and defend himself by legal practitioner of his choice. The personal liberties is protected under article 21 except according to the procedure established by law. Thus personal liberty is a sacred and cherished right under the constitution (UBI JUS IBI REMIDIUM).
The Hon’ble supreme court has held in respect of the guarantees of the fundamental rights to education to its citizen in Miss Mohini Jain Vs state of Karnataka 1992 (3). S.C.C. Page 666, while dealing with this aspect of constitutional bench in Unikrishanan J.P and others Vs state of Andhra Pradesh (A.I.R 1993 S. C. Page 2178) has observed “Learning is excellence of wealth that none can destroy, to man nought ,else affords reality of joy”. Quoting an old Sanskrit adage.
“Liberation from ignorance which shrouds the mind, the liberation from the superstition which paralysis efforts, liberation from prejudices which blind the vision of the truth. “victories are gained, peace is preserved , progress is achieved, civilisation is build-up and history is made, not on the battlefield where ghastly murders are committed in the name of patriotic , not in the council chambers were insipid speeches are spun out in the name of debate, not even in factories were are manufactured novel, institutions which are the seat-beds of culture, where children in whose hands quiver the destinies of the future, are trained. From their ranks will come out when they grow up, statesman and soldiers, patriot and philosopher who will determine the progress of the land. In Keshavanand Bharti Vs state of Kerala A.I.R 1973 S. C. Page 1431 Justice Matthew held “The fundamental rights have no fixed content, most of them are empty vessels into which each generation must pour its content in the light of its experience. It is relevant in this context to remember that in building of just social order, it is sometimes imperative that the fundamental rights should be somewhat related to directive principles. The following rights are held to be covered world under article 21.
1. Right to go abroad ( A.I.R 1967 S. C. 1836)
2. Right to privacy (A.I.R 1975 S.C.1378)
3. The right against solitary confinement. (A.I.R 1978 S.C 1675)
4. Right against bar fetters (A.I.R 1978 S.C 1514)
5. The right to legal aid (A.I.,R 1978 S.C. 1548)
6. The rights to speedy trial (A.I.R 1979 S.C 1360)
7. The right against hand cuffing (A.I.R 1980 S. C. 1535)
8. The right against delayed execution (A.I.R 1983 S. C. 361)
9. The right against custodian violence (A.I.R 1983 S C. 378)
10. The right against public hanging (A.I.R 1986 s c. 467)
11. Doctors assistance (A.I.R 1989 S. C 2039)
12. Right to shelter (A.I.R 1990 S. C 630)
13. the right to live with human dignity free from exploitation (A.I.R 1980 S. C 849) and
14. The right of livelihood (A.I.R 1986 S. C. 180) respectively were also considered to be within ambit of article 21. Every endeavour has been provided till now to make this article reverberate with life and articulate with meaning. It has been held that authority not performing their statutory duties to enforce laws for the protection of environment inre- J.T 1996 (2) S. C 196 and J.T 1996 (7) S. C. 775 are jeopardising the right of life of the citizen. However the authorities have still to provide protection by providing a fool proof. Safety to the passengers travelling inside the fast moving train to avoid disastrous accident endangering a cynical disrespect towards the glorious contents of life in positive language and the honourable court may interpret life of law to serve the social purpose and felt necessity as sentinels on quinine as guardian of human rights to the victim of fatal accidents, socio-economic crisis and criminal actions to their dependants which is in the prevailing situation installing a sense of fear at least by providing minimum of financial security.
Transparency of action and accountability are perhaps two possible safeguards which the court enforcing the protection of fundamental rights must insist upon. Thus police in India requiring to perform a difficult and delegate task in view of the deteriorating law and order situation, communal riots, politics turns to student unrest, terrorist activities, dealing with hard core criminals, drug peddlers, smugglers having strong root in society, will feel difficulties in the detection of the crime committed by the hardened criminals. Thus a balanced justice approach is needed to meet the ends of justice. The cure cannot however, be worst them the diseased itself.
The state must therefore ensured that the various agencies deployed by it of highly sophisticated technology is increasingly susceptible to abuse. The existence of public emergency are in the interest of public safety relating to sovereignty, security, public order and integrity of India and also for preventing incitement to the commission of an offence may justify the right to hold a telephonic conversation and thus telephone tapping would tantamount to interference and certainly be claimed against the right to privacy unless it is permitted under the procedure established by law.
Right to freedom of speech and expression includes a right to express one’s convictions and opinions freely by words of mouth, writing, printing, picture or in any manner under article 19 (1) (a) of the constitution dealing with the provisions of section 5 (2) of the telegraph act. Unless public emergency has occurred are the interest of public safety demands, the authority have no jurisdiction to exercise the power under the said section. The power vested under section 5 (2) shall not be issued except by home secretary’s and there shall be a review committee consisting of cabinet secretary, law secretary and secretary telecommunications appointed by the governor. It is not disputed that no rules have been framed for the conduct of telegraph is under sections 7 (2) be of the act for providing precaution and preventing the improper interception or disclosure of messages for combating terrorism act within the bounds of the law and not to become the law themselves. In order to bring transparency and accountability, it is desirable that the officer arresting a person should prepare a memo of his arrest at the time of arrest in the presence of at least one witness may be the member of the family or the respectable person of the locality. The date and time of the arrest shall be recorded in the memo which must also be counter signed by the arrested person.
The claim in public law for compensation is based on strict liabilities but for the established infringement of the indefeasible rights guaranteed under article 21, the grant of compensation is an exercise of the courts under the public law jurisdiction. The quantum of compensation will of course depend upon the peculiar facts of each case and no straight jacket formulae can be evolved in that behalf. ( D.K. Basu Vs state of West Bengal, J. T. 1997 (1) S. C Page 1) ( Joginder Kumar Vs state of U. P. 1994 (4) S. C. C. 260), (state of M.P Vs Shyam Sunder Trivedi J. T. 1965 (4) S. C Page . 445, (Neelabati Bahora Vs state of Orissa J. T. 1993 (2) S. C Page 503, ( Bhim Singh Vs state of .J. K. 1985 (4) S.C.C page 677, ( Rudul Shah versus state of Bihar 1983 (4) S.C.C page 141) have been referred by the apex court.
The Hon’ble supreme court in the public interest litigation filed by people’s union for civil liberties versus union of India J.T 1997 (1) S. C page 288 has laid down that the telephone tapping is a serious invasion of an individual’s privacy which with the growth. Thus as interrupted by all learned seven judges in Khadag Singh case 1964 (1) S. C. 332 that the expression life couch in article 21 included that “right to privacy and covered under protection of life and personal liberty which is insured against the arbitrary intrusion by the police. It is a right to be lit to a citizen to safeguard the privacy of his family, marriage , procreation, motherhood, child bearing and educational among other matters dealing with Article 17 of international convenient on civil and political rights 1966.
1. No ones shall be subjected to arbitrary or unlawful interference with privacy, family woman and correspondence not to the lawful attacks on his honour and reputation and
Everyone has a protection against such interference or attack … Article 12 of the universal declaration of human rights 1948 is almost in the similar terms. Thus it has been ordered that matters to be taken into account in relation to the interception required under section 5 (2) of the telegraph act, unless renewed cease to have effect at the end of the period of two months from the date of issue. The record shall be maintained in case it remained in an operation to the maximum limit of not exceeding six months regarding the intercepted communication, the extent to which the material is disclosed the number of person and their identity any of the material disclosed, and the extent of copies may made regarding material by authority issuing the order. The committee at state-level and central government shall also maintained that whether there has been any contravention of any of the provisions of section 5 (2) of the Act the procedures which deals with modalities of regulating, restricting on even rejecting a fundamental right felting with article 21 has to be fair, not foolish, carefully designed to effect , not to be subvert the substantive right itself which can be canalised only by civilised processes ( Maneka Gandhi Vs Union of India 1978 (2) S. C. R. Page . 621).
An interview with Shri.D.Kuppuramu, Advocate, and Convener, Ram Sethu Protection Movement
Shri.D.Kuppuramu is district president of RSS Ramnad District, Convenor of Rameshwaram Rama Sethu Protection Movement. He hails from a distinguished family and his father is Shri.Durai Paandi and mother is Smt.Muthammal. He served as the Panchayat Board President of Pattanamkathan village from 1986 to 2006. His wife is Smt Damayanthi and Son Vendurai is a software engineer, owns a business and his daughter is doing first year BE Computer Science.
We met him at the RSS HQs, Chennai on the 9th of May 2007, at a time when the Rama Sethu Protection Movement was in nascent stage. Shri.D.Kuppuram was kind enough to spare considerable time with us despite his busy schedules. As the Ram Sethu issue was in the initial stages of the litigations, we felt that we should better delay the publication for this might be interfering in the legal proceedings. Even now, in April 2008, the Q & A are extremely relevant and hence we publish this interview.
———————————————————————————————
By: GP.Srinivasan
1. Q: Your critics say that this movement to save Ram Sethu has been instigated by North Indian Hindu Fundamentalists.
DK: Firstly, there is nothing known as Hindu Fundamentalist. In today’s world the word, ‘Fundamentalist’ has acquired a sinister aura; meaning, an intolerant & religious bigot, out to create mayhem. In other words, a ‘terrorist’. Even a cursory glance at the history of Bharathvarsh would be enough proof that Hindus have always been very tolerant & accommodative and treated people of other religious faiths with due regard & respect, and given asylum to people who were uprooted from their land of birth on account of religious bigotry, in the wake of spread of Islam. Classic example being, the Parsis who are ‘fire worshippers’ and followers of Zoroastrianism, from Iran, erstwhile Persia, came to India as refugees, hundreds of years ago and were allowed to settle peacefully.
When the Jews faced persecution all over Christendom some 1800 years ago they came to India to escape persecution. Hindu kings granted permission and full rights allowed them to live peacefully, side by side with Hindus, unlike anywhere else. Recently in the 1950s when Red China Invaded Tibet, the Tibetan Head, the Dalai Lama escaped from Chinese, and came to India. They were allotted land and are having their temporary HQ at Dharamshala in the Himalayas. I am a Hindu and a proud citizen of India. I am a son of the soil, born & brought up in Ramanathapuram, a district of Tamil Nadu. As a devout Hindu (Indian): leading life as per SANATANA DHARMA, a patriotic Hindu (Indian): proud of the rich culture & heritage of Bharathvarsh, a responsible Hindu (Indian): having concern for the protection & preservation of ecology, environment, biodiversity, livelihood of lakhs of fishermen & their families living along the southern Tamil Nadu coast, national resources, viz. millions of tons of THORIUM reserves, enough to produce nuclear energy for generation of electricity for over 400 years; and above all, NATIONAL SECURITY; I have filed the petition to protect Ramsethu on behalf of all Hindus (over a billion, living in India and abroad). Hence, the criticisms that I have filed the case at the instance of Hindus living in North India is both unfounded and mischievous, to mislead the gullible.
2. Q: Do you mean to say that it is not the North Indian Cow belt, Hindutvavadis?
DK: No, Not Certainly . I hail from Ramanathapuram, and I am not Brahmin. My ancestor were warriors who were attached with the Ramanathpuram Sethupathi. I am a son of the Soil .Sethupathis have been tradtionally protectors of Ram Serthu, and they take oath for that. I have no other interest other than protecting this ancient monument. Hence I represent all Hindus. Since 2001, from Ramanathapuram Rameshwaram Protection Group, in 2002 we tried to highlight the issues by organizing meetings and protests through press releases. We are very satisfied with the coverage we got .We struggled very hard and raised the public opinion.
3. Q: You were a leftist in younger days; Leftists are generally known to be anti-Hindu, how come you were attracted towards religion and to Save Ramsethu?
DK: I was born in traditional and religious family. In college days, I was inclined towards leftist thinking. In 1984-85 I came in contact with Sri Atmananda Swami. I had extended debates with him for more than one year, and got convinced in the Spiritual principles. Since 1985 I have been associated with RSS. The Swami is now no more. He was my friend, Guru and guide.
4. Q: What is the state of the civil suit that you had filed in Ramanathapuram court?
DK: The Civil suit we filed is pending in Ramanathapuram Sub Court. The judge, in the course of arguments, has suggested that an expert committee must be formed from various disciplines and according to its recommendations the Government must act. The Hon. Judge has repeated that three times during the hearings.
5. Q: When did you become involved in the Rama Sethu Protection movement?
DK: Since 2001. They wanted the Kodandarama Koil to be demolished in order to implement the Channel three alignments. We opposed it. By 2002 we wanted a broad gauge line extended up to Danushkodi and we made an appeal to the then Railway Minister Nitish Kumar. We also approached the then defense minister George Fernandez. He cleared the fourth alignment between Danushkodi and Kodandarama Koil. This was first recommended by NEERI. After 2003 fifth alignment was cleared, after Danushkodi, that would cut through Ram Sethu, which falls near the Imaginary, non existing international border.
6. Q: What is the 6th alignment?
DK: This is a planned conspiracy to demarcate India-Srilanka. Due to the pressure from USA the UPA govt is bent upon destroying the Rama Sethu. The alignment number 6 is now referred to as T.R.Balu’s alignment after the name of the central minister who is hell bent to destroy and create a channel by breaking in the middle of the Ramsethu. This is a village man’s understanding. An international conspiracy has been hatched, to transfer the Indian Territory to Overseas Controllers, who will take control of the channel perpetually.
7. Q: What was the response from common people?
DK: The response was overwhelming! We had an Anjaneya vigraha carved out of ‘Atti’ wood and we had planned for taking it to Danushkodi and arranged for the chanting of Ram Nama. We had deployed 360 Swayamsevaks to organize the japam. Suddenly we were overwhelmed by the presence of over one lakh (one hundred thousand) people! Everybody in Rameshwaram participated in the japam. Local people fed more than 40000 outsiders. We arranged local tractors to transport the people.
8. Q: Now, what is the situation?
DK: Now Navy, Coast Guard and special police are deployed to prevent people from going near the site.
9. Q: What is your experience with the Judiciary?
DK: Good numbers of the judiciary are political appointees, this is the defacto standard from the lowest to the highest courts in the country. In Tamilnadu especially, the unwritten rule is one has to be in the good books of DMK, and tow DK idealogy to win a judge post. Even though the Judges may be faithful Hindus at home, they cannot openly profess their faith, and they will be branded as sanathani, if they are practising Hindus. Judges will not go against the political ideology of ruling party. The malady can be traced to the Indian Constitution. The Constitution and law have inbuilt features that discriminates Hindus NEGATIVELY. Even those 15 % of judges who are independent and fair minded are also gagged. Even the Supreme Court is not free. Hindus cannot establish their human rights and religious rights through courts as we have seen in so many cases. The media is also against Hindus and gives negative propaganda for any Hindu cause. Hindus have been betrayed by the rulers. we are victimized and politically we have been cheated and constitutionally demoted to fourth class citizens. Hindus cannot seek protection from the police nor establish their rights through courts as we have seen in so many cases. One has to belong to a Minority Community if you want a decent hearing ( a minority is largely understood to be Muslim or a Christian not Jains, Buddhists or Sikhs ), or member of a political party, or belonging to a SC/ST Community if the case has to admitted.Many cases filed by Hindu activists have been dismissed even at the time of submitting an application to the Court registrar.As you know the Acharya Sabha’s review petition has been dismissed by the Supreme Court. (This was in May 2007)… Even the Supreme Court is not free…he cites. Hindus will find it very difficult establish their rights through courts.Hindus have been betrayed by the rulers, (*reiterates*) by practice we are victimized and politically we have been cheated, and constitutionally reduced to class iv citizens.(April 15, 2008: The Comments of the Hon Judges of Supreme Court have since been published in all News papers, has vindicated the statement that D.Kuppuramu made in May 2007.)
10. Q: Now, who will protect the Ram Sethu?
DK: Lord Anjaneya is the sole protector of Ramsethu. We are like squirrels. Divine Power actually exists. DMK is a weak party in Tamilnadu running a minority government with the support of its allies. The AIDMK has got around 80 seats.
11. Q: Do you mean to say that it is not the North Indian Cow belt, Hindutvadis?
DK: Certainly not. I am not a Brahmin. I am son of the Soil and I have no other interest other than protecting this ancient monument. Hence I represent all Hindus, since 2001, as organiser Rameshwaram Ramasethu Protection Group, in 2002, we high lighted the issues by organizing public meeting and press releases. We have a long way, and are very satisfied with the coverage we got .We struggled very hard and raised the public opinion.
12. Q: Who are your supporters in Ramanathapuram?
DK: All local people! Even a communist, Mr.Thillai Backiam who had been in the party since childhood, was expelled from the CPI M party for opposing the SSCP and extending support for us. Now he is with us in the struggle.
13. Q: What about the fishermen who depend on the seas?
DK: The fishermen are 100% opposed to the project, as it will affect their livelihood. From kanyakumari to Cuddalore 22 Fishermen/Environmental groups under the “Coastal Action Network” wants the SSCP to be totally scrapped. The sanctuaries for fisheries and hatchlings and an estimated 3600 species of marine life will be totally destroyed. The Gulf of Mannar and the Palk Straights are the breeding grounds for rare species.
14. Q: What about Srilankan fishermen?
DK: This is historical waters .Fishermen of India and Srilanka share the waters. More than 360 Indian fisher men have died (as of May 2007) allegedly due to the firing of Srilankan Navy. In spite of such dangers our fisherman are going into sea for fishing. Their livelihood will be affected if the project comes into existence.
15. Q: Why is T.R.Baalu singularly adamant?
DK: We learn from sources that TR Baalu (Union minister for Shipping & Roads) is having commercial interests in the project. He is alleged to have seven ships, all in benami names. .”T.R.Balu’s son said “we have commercial interest in this and contractors are benami and we are going to blast Ram Sethu”. However, we are unable to verify.
16. Q: What would be the reason according to you for T.R.Baalu’s visit to Saraswathi Mahal library in Thanjavur?
DK: As soon as T.R.Baalu went to the Saraswathi Mahal library, we were tipped off, and we swung into action. It was a library developed by the Saraboji Raja of Thanjavur. There is a very rare Map of year 1747 that refers to “Raman Coil”. In 1788 Rennel’s Map says it was Raman Bridge. In 1804, it became Adam’s Bridge. Now unfortunately the library is under the Government of Tamilnadu, managed by a retired Thasildar, who has no knowledge of History, archaeology or preservation. The Thanjavur District collector is the director .Anything could happen there. Anything might have happened to the documents. We will soon send a delegation to inspect the documents if they are intact. There is a great deal of historical distortions going on all over the country, with infiltration by vested interests in the libraries also.
17. Q: What about the Bridge? Was it under use anytime in the past?
DK: In 1480 it was used as Road Bridge. Milk used to be brought to Ramanthaswamy for daily usages like abhishekam & naivedyam from (Thalai Mannar) Jaffna to Ramanathapuram daily on horse back on this road.
18. Q: What are the floating stones?
DK: There are stones, rocks and boulders though big, still float. Sri Ashok Singhalji was presented a smaller one, by a devotee. He requested me to bring a tub with water to demonstrate the floating stone. Singhal ji was taken aback when the Stone really floated when dropped into water.
19. Q: What is the reaction from Srilankan side?
DK: Experts from various fields have congregated in Colombo and have opposed this. They will put their expertise and study this for one year.
20. Q: Some say it is another Bofors scandal. (Swedish Gun maker)
DK: Bofors is only 65 Crores. SSCP is a 2500 Crore project, with not les than 40 percent commission.
21. Q: Whether it is possible to get information on the awarding of this project and other details from RTI (rights to Information act)?
DK: Yes. We are trying that also.
22. Q: Is it a jinxed project? Is it true that, those who are touching Rama Sethu are meeting with accidental deaths?
DK: Yes .The local congress leader So.Balakrishnan went to address the public on the inauguration of the project. On his way back, his car lost control in Paramakudi town and dashed against a Temple entrance. He had serious injuries, and was admitted to a hospital where he later succumbed to those injuries. His son Sri.Ranganthan considers this as bad omen and God’s curse, since his father touched the holy bund; he was punished and therefore died. He wanted me to spread this message to one and all.
To recall another incident, a Dravidian Minister Thamizh Kudimaghan, when he visited the Ramanthaswamy temple for Kumbabhishekam, he disrespectfully threw the Prasadam and vibuthi offered to him by the chief Temple priest. Within three months he lost his job of Temple endowments Minster. He was expelled from the party. He switched to AIDMK, where he died unknown and unheard of, unsung. The same fate awaits anyone who touches Rama Sethu. .
23. Q: It is said that there are mysterious forces at play in Rameshwaram, is it true?
DK: Yes. Those who remain one night at Danushkodi will experience eerie things.
24 Q: what is the fate of those who respect the Soil?
DK: Those who respect the soil like Justice MM.Ismail and Shri APJ Abdul Kalam (the former president) have gone up in life.
25. Q: Did you meet the President Mr. Abdul Kalam?
DK: We met him on 27th September 2006 at Rashtrapathi Bhavan and submitted memorandum with 35 lakhs signatures, carried them in Steel trunks all the way to Delhi and on a Tata Sumo to Rashtrapathi Bhavan. (Thirty five lakhs signatures) The Principal Secretary to the Rashtrapathi Bhavan has acknowledged the receipt of all these signatures. You should know that all these signatures were obtained in a single day, that is, on the auspicious day of Rama Navami in 2006. The president then requested us to take this back. These are kept in a safe place.
26. Q: The DMK and DK says that “Sethu was never an object of worship”?
DK: What else they will say? The history has shown us that the Rama Sethu has been an object of worship. In fact, I would say that anything connected to Lord Rama is worshipped in this great country. The soil, waters, trees, sea, shells, stones, everything in Rameshwaram is worshipped. Who are these atheists to talk about worship?
(A phone call interrupts and some one talks to D.Kuppuram from New Delhi and enquires about the attack on the family feud between M.Karunanidhi’s sons Stalin & Azhagiri and the Maran brothers, the attack on Tamil Daily Dinakaran’s office that resulted in the death of three employees of the Newspaper. A messenger comes and tells that a researcher has called up, and DK asked him to refer to page 131 of Encyclopedia Britannica.)
27. Q: What about the Environmental Protection Groups?
DK: Ms.Jesurathnam of Coastal Action Network group is a ferocious lady. She has extended all support to the movement.
Then D.Kuppuramu narrates his experience during Tsunami (Nagapattinam) where he had gone to render volunteer service. He said conversions were carried out using the cloak of rendering service by the missionaries. After a pause he recalls another incident. Former HRD Minister Murali Manohar Joshi, when he came to visit Rameshwaram Allah Baksh a PTI correspondent aged (71) came to meet and said “I am Muslim. This is wrong. The Ram’s bridge is our heritage. I condemn the destruction of the Bridge”.
28. The DK has announced that they will object to the stoppage of the SSCP…
DK: M.Karunanidhi is cornered. So he is banking upon DK to come to his rescue by using his 60 year old rhetoric. ” North Indian Versus South Indians”, “Hindi versus Tamils”, “Aryans Versus Dravidians”, “Brahmins versus Non Brahmins” and Minority Versus majority”. But what I started as a son of the soil has become a movement spreading all over the world, Tamilians, Gujarthis, Marathas, Bengalese, Telugus, Kannadigas, Punjabis, all are involved. NRIs are involved. Tamilians of all castes Nadar, Vanniayars, Yadavs, Devars.Mudaliars, Chettiars Forwards, Backward, SCs, and ST and Fishermen are all involved. People cutting across a wide spectrum of all classes, castes and Hindus and non Hindus are all involved.
29. Q: Many say this has put an end to the Divisive politics started by the British Rulers?
Yes. The 150 year old divisive Politics initiated by British appointed Maxmuller, Bishop Caldwell, and Macaulay is dead. Dravidian Divisive politics also is dead. If Ramsethu is broken the future Tsunami will affect the southern coastal fishermen and their dwellings, not the land locked north Indian ‘Hindutvavadis’ who have no access to sea.
30. Q: Who are supporting your movement to save Rama Sethu?
DK: Some 167 organizations were invited and some 120 came to the meeting and have pledged their support. Christian padres, mullahs, fishermen have come together to join our movement.
31. Q: Who now owns the movement?
DK: RSS has mobilized the masses on the subject .People now own up the issue. In a democracy Politicians are answerable to people. People are the real masters. Getting 3500000 people to sign the petition in a single day is not a joke. It will merit attention by the Guinness book of world records. It is doubtful if anywhere in the world people came together in such huge numbers on a single day! Democracy is about numbers and gaining majority. The UPA coalition must respect this “strength” at least, if not anything else.
Thank you for your time.
As India’s first indigenously designed nuclear power plant celebrates its 25th anniversary, a vote of confidence in prime minister Manmohan Singh’s coalition government could pave the way for the conclusion of the long-awaited US-India nuclear energy deal.
The US-India agreement has been a bone of contention within the Indian government for many months. The deal was the instigating agreement that should ultimately lead to India gaining access to world markets for nuclear fuel and energy technology from which it has been excluded in the past because of its status as non-signatory of the Nuclear non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT). However, India’s communist parties have remained bitterly opposed to the bilateral on the grounds that its conditions would give the USA influence over Indian foreign policy. Specifically they object to the deal’s prohibition of India testing nuclear weapons.
The confidence vote was called by Singh after a group of left-wing parties withdrew their support for the coalition government. Following a lengthy debate over two days, the motion expressing confidence in the Council of Ministers was adopted by 275 votes to 256.
The confidence vote further invigorates the US-India deal which many had thought to be dead in the water until the text of a draft copy of India’s nuclear safeguards agreement with the International Atomic Energy Agency was released earlier this month. The deal would see many of India’s nuclear facilities brought into the global mainstream, widening the nuclear power facilities under international nuclear safeguards, and is a vital precursor to international nuclear trade.
Quarter century for MAPS
India’s nuclear power program dates back to the 1960s, but since it carried out its first nuclear weapons test in 1974 it has remained outside the NPT and thus virtually isolated from international nuclear trade, although it has voluntarily opened many of its civilian nuclear operations to international inspection. In the meantime it has developed its own indigenous nuclear power industry. The first indigenously built Indian nuclear power plant, Madras Atomic Power Station unit 1 (MAPS 1, also known as Kalpakkam 1), celebrated its 25th anniversary of being synchronized to the Indian grid on 23 July.
The two 220 MWe pressurized heavy water reactors at the site, operated by the Nuclear Power Corporation of India Ltd (NPCIL), are Indian-designed based on Canadian technology, and early models in a program which now counts nearly 4000 MWe of installed capacity and count total 20,000 MWe by 2020. However, nuclear development in energy-hungry India is stymied by its exclusion from international trade, especially its inability to buy uranium - of which it does not have large indigenous resources - on the international market.
Bharat ready
Indian companies are already readying themselves for the future potential trade opportunities. Following recent reports that Indian company Larsen & Toubro (L&T) was preparing to increase its capacity for domestic and international nuclear forging contracts, power equipment manufacturer Bharat Heavy Electricals has announced that it plans to triple spending on nuclear components manufacture once the US-India agreement is signed.
BLACK MONEY AND IMPACT ON SOCIETY
Inflation and black money is in the form of parallel economy. The eradication of black money for a viable economy of the Country is required for a healthy structure on all its front. The factors responsible for the generation of black money are required to be spotted just to provide a curve over the nefarious activities of the politicians and other bureaucrats in the society which is responsible for compelling the 60% of the population to live below a poverty line. The judicial institutions has partly realised the ideals of the constitution to develop through judicial activism in the form of a revolution for providing a check over the reprehensible conduct of the people to accumulating enormous well through any means. “Fair or Foul” at the cost of Nation. Price rise to the fantastic levels and velocity or liquidity of money circulation became enormous. One of the main feature of inflation is that money looses its value. This is virtually in confrontation with the aimed social objectives of legitimate expectations of the citizens.
The factors responsible for the generation of the black money: (a) Divergence between acceptable rate of return and legally permissible rate of return. (b) Consequences of controls, licensing system, quotas, permits of commodities. In effective enforcement of tax laws like income-Tax. Wealth Tax, Estate Duty, Sale Tax, Stamp Duty, Excise Duty, Octrol Duties etc. (d) A considerable part of black money has encourages diversification of resources in the purchase of real state estate and investment of such money in constructing “Luxury Houses”. Precious stones, jewellery and other venerable land situated in posh society. (e) Discretionary powers wasted in the ministers. (f) Fear of laws of power by our Bureaucrats. (g) Un-cordinate response of the public to provide a check over such activities of their representative through mandate in the elections and in effective judicial accountability due to the non-introduction of the terminology “Due process of Law” instead of procedure establish under law. The quantum of black money consequent upon by the method of tax evasion, tax concealment, smuggling in imports & exports, production of elicit commodities, artificial escalation or the prices, has resulted into part it away to the estate for the purpose social welfare. The estimated income on which the tax has not been paid would probably be more than 7200 crores according to the estimated data’s. Thus black money is very important route cause of urban value which deprives the Government its legitimate dues by way of taxes to the exchequer and induces dishonesty in the individuals trying to get more & more accommodation beyond his means. Transactions involved and element of black money. No individual posses adequate white account of money to buy a flat, thus this has ultimately resultant to the creation of black money as the parallel economy in the nation. The idea of inflation accounting mooted during the 2nd world war which became the topic of active discussion and ultimately attained momentum and due to the rapid universal inflation is persisting upon as a major problem in the country which has the effect of the almost crippling the entire economic structure of society in all sphere. Inflation and black money has become menace to Indian Society and its economic structure in all its spheres. It has become necessary to have a rethinking in all the monetary polities of the Government and their administration in all sectors as to how incorporate the effect of inflation accounting to eradicate black money from the society. This requires a strong Government and a high morality in living pattern of society. It needs fighting with all statutory powers wasted in Government. Inflationary tendencies have to be contained within a tolerable limits Government expert economics and planners with eminent public men requires the determination of inflationary trends which is galloping in nature and very difficult being tricky and onerous, to tackle by ordinary process.
Time is free-fold present: as we experience it the past as the present memory and future as a present expectation .The expectations can not be the same and as anticipation. It is different from a wish, a desire or a hope nor can it amount to claim or demand on ground of a right. A pious hope even leading to a moral obligation can not amount to a legitimate expectation in the strict sense. The protection of such legitimate expectation does not require the fulfilment of the expectation where an over riding public interests require otherwise. Thus even if substantive production of such expectation is contemplated that does not grant and absolute right to a particular person. the protection is limited to the extent of judicial review. To strike down the expectation of an individual adrift to the pragmatism. Thus millions of people belonging to the deprived and venerable section of the humanity were looking to the courts for improving their life conditions and making back human rights meaningful for them. The Supreme Court acted as an instrument of status quo-upholding the traditions of Anglo-Saxon jurisprudence and resisting radical innovations in the use of the judicial power to promote social justice under the republican constitution till early 1970 with some Hon’ble expectations, but in the light of a social economic philosophy alien to our freedom movement and aspiration of the liberated people, the Apex Court has started a giving importance to the rule of Law with “tryst with destiny”. The outstanding judicial activism in the quest for social justice came by the enormous contribution of Hon’ble Supreme Court in the recent years. The use of new found judicial power in the service of “WE THE PEOPLE OF INDIA” who has often being represented in the judicial forum have always been at the receiving end of mal-administration and exploitation.
This is a constitutional right of every accused person who is unable to engage a lawyer and secure legal services on account of reasons such as poverty, indigence or incommunicado situation and the state is under a mandate to provide a lawyer to an accused person if the circumstances of the case and the need of justice so require, provided of course the accused person does not object to the provision of such lawyer (1980) 1 SCC 98.
It will be instructive to sun up this discourse with the observation of Chief Justice Bhagwati in Suk Das. It is common knowledge that 70 percent of the people living in rural areas are illiterate and even more than that percentage of the people are not aware of the rights conferred upon them by law. Even literate people do not know what are their rights and entitlements under the law. It is this absence of legal awareness which is responsible for the deception, exploitation and deprivation of rights and benefits from which the poor suffer in this land. Their legal needs always stand to become crisis-oriented because their ignorance prevents them from anticipating legal troubles and approaching a lawyer for consultation and advice in time and their poverty magnifies the impact of the legal trouble and difficulties when they come. More over, because of their ignorance and illiteracy, they cannot become self-reliant; they cannot even help themselves. The law ceases to be their protector because they do not know that they are entitled to the protection of the law and they can avail of the legal service programme for putting an end to their exploitation and winning their rights. The result is that poverty becomes with them a condition of total helplessness. This miserable condition in which the poor find themselves can be added to situations (1986) 2 SCC 401).
Extant by creating legal awareness amongst the poor. That is why it has always been recognised as one of the principal items of the programme of the legal aid movement in the country to promote legal literacy. It would in these circumstances make a mockery of legal aid it were to be left to a poor, ignorant and illiterate accused to ask for free legal service. This is the reason why we ruled in Khatri II case that the Magistrate nor the sessions judge before whom an accused appears must be held to be under an obligations to inform the accuses that if he is unable to engage the services of a lawyer on account of poverty or indigence, he is entitled to obtain free legal services at the cost of the state. We also gave a general direction to every State in the Country to make provision for grant of free legal services to an accused who is unable to engage to a lawyer on account of reasons such as poverty, indigence or incommunicado situations (1986 2 SCC 401).
In the judges Transfer Case, justice Bhagwati declared that law in the following terms: where a legal wrong or a legal injury in caused to a person of violation of any constitutional or legal right….. and such person or determinate class of persons is by reason of poverty, helplessness or disability or socially or economically disadvantaged position, unable to approach the court for relief, any member of the public can maintain an application for an appropriate direction, order or writ in the High Court under Article 226 and in case of breach of any fundamental right of such person or determinate class of persons, in the Supreme Court under Article 32 seeking judicial redress for the legal wrong or injury caused to such person or determinate class of persons. (1981) Supp. SCC 87).
Fundamental rights particularly in relation to the poor and disabled do require new remedies for their effective enforcement. Creation of new remedies is interpreted as part of the judicial function in so far as the responsibility for enforcement of fundamental rights is a charge on the Supreme Court. The alienation and ivory tower image of the judiciary, sometimes justified in the name of “independence”, got a severe jolt by the socio-political activism and public self-criticism of judges of the Apex Court led by justice Bhagwati. The search for solutions in the quest for justice is an eternal one in which success and failure are always relative and never complete.
Absolute power is tyranny where as absolute democracy is tyranny and anarchy both. The political groups of revolutionary significance, which present have never imperilled the fundamentals of duty and obedience, the bases of social discipline, in short the most fundamental forces of social and political cohesion. Legislature or the executive ha e created situations which remain sometimes grimly un reconciled, political forces have pushed on to advance their own schemes upon the ruins of the rest. A party in power provokes by its policies a situation in which the economic stability of the society is threatened or where constitutional rules appear as the mere manifestations of the interest of the dominant power in the legislative. The normative and factual aspects of the legal order condition each other and interact closely with one another. A legal system acts as a mediator between social ideals and social reality. In the political and social life of a community, it becomes an effective moulding force for actual human behaviours in the process of balancing individual rights and the common good.
Congress and Prime Minister must first explain, why it allowed economy to deteriorate for 1826 days before making false promise of reviving economy in 100 days. Slogan of 100 days is an admission of utter failure of the UPA Govt., on the economic front. The Govt. touted itself as having three economic wizards in Dr. Manmohan Singh, Dr. Chidambaram and Dr. Ahluwalia. Country witnessed all out failure of this economic trio. Congress and the PM fooled the people for five years but people have realised that the Govt. has betrayed them and hence are not going to fall pray to their 100 days slogan.
BJP wants to remind five cardinal sins of the UPA Govt., which made life of the common man miserable. First, its failure to tame the inflation on ground level is irritating the masses. Govt. figures of 0% inflation has become irrelevant and subject of ridicule as the prices of all essential commodities like rice, wheat, atta, pulses, edible oil, sugar, tea, cement are going up. Figures based on WPI have no connection to the ground reality. This Govt. allowed the situation to drift. There is cartelization in cement and the sugar prices are going up because of Govt’s wrong decisions. It allowed exports of sugar at 18 rupees per kg and even paid decisions. It allowed exports of sugar at 18 rupees per kg and even paid export subsidy. Within three months Govt. is now importing the sugar at 23 rupees per kg. This sugar scam will blow up in the face of UPA. Sweet sugar will become sour for Congress. In the first place Govt. could not hold the price line because of its utter failure in ensuring food security, streamlining PDS and monitoring the movement of prices in time.
Second, UPA precipitated the economic crisis by squeezing the liquidity out of market in face of evolving economic crisis globally. The credit crunch resulted in high interest rate regime, making Indian industries uncompetitive. Undeclared devaluation of rupee wiped out any possible profit for exporters. High interest rates and falling rupee hampered exports adversely and resulted in loss of jobs for millions. Govt. did not help the workers who lost jobs and made them fend for themselves.
Third, it did not keep the momentum in infrastructure development initiated by the NDA Govt. roads, irrigation, power generation and river linking suffered the most. Govt. engaged itself with cosmetic makeover and lost the opportunity to carry forward the momentum in development of infrastructure, which only ensures long term development.
Fourth, UPA made farmer suffer and never made any effort to correct the unfavorable balance of trade in face of steep rise in input prices of agriculture. PM’s package to heal the farmers, who were committing suicides failed miserably and suicides continued all over. Loan waiver scheme failed because it did not offer any benefit to 80% farmers and worst was that the scheme punished the honest. Anybody who has repaid even a single installment did not get any benefit from the scheme.
Fifth, the Govt. did away with fiscal discipline. The 2% target of fiscal deficit has gone awry. The unbudgeted items and the scale rose continuously making it the worst deficit regime. The total deficit is hovering around 15% and is much worse than 1991 financial crisis.
Congress and the Prime Minister have failed the nation and cannot expect people to forgive them. We once again challenge them for open debate on the state of economy.
CONVERSION OF A RELIGION - THE BANE OF CASTE SYSTEM
Each soul is potentially divine. This divinity is within one’s nature ; either external by work or philosophy or internal by worship or meditation or by both virtues. This is the goal of religion.
There is a serious debate on the issue of conversion of Hindu to Christian , Muslims by providing the monetary assistance and other incentive through other Nations . The issue is not relating to human problems. However. It is high lighted for the purpose of political reasons . The purpose of the issue is not for espousing the cause for human values of a particular religion , but on the other hand, it is simply meant for creating more complications as to provide any cohesion between inter se religions .
The purpose of the religion is to serve the society by co-operation between fellow citizens as to attain the gospel of life by peaceful co-existence . The object of every religion is to realise solidarity , peace and ultimately the spirituality . There is no bitterness in the objective of every religion. The approach of one individual adhering to some religion may differ from other . but when we stand on a higher strata we realise that every religion is based on a universal pattern as to find out the objective of one’s life and the power governing over the living creatures .
Hindu were initially recognised for their inhabitation near the Indus valley . There were the migration of the individuals from other Nation . The natural climate of India was one of the best climate of the world . Thus the people started gathering near the river bank of Satlaj, Rabi, Jhelum , Vyas & Chinab in the Punjab province while other started gathering below the Himalayan valley on the bank of Ganga & Jamuna rivers . There was one significant remarkable feature in this religion that these people after coming from the deserted land have started worshipping to the creatures of the nature. The stones lying near the bank of river were regarded as the auspicious objects representing to the powerful God namely SHIVA . There was also the respect given to the animals like Peacock , Snake , Mouse , Monkey and Elephant . The fishes are also considered to be the auspicious. This was done in order to give respect to every creatures of the nature. The rivers were regarded to be the Goddess and the Mountains were regarded as providing the place for inhibition of the identity of the God themselves . This was done in order to save the nature, as the migrants from the other Nations have seen the result of fighting with the nature . This is now a universal factor that if one will not respect the ingredients of the nature , the existence of the very life of an individual may come to the stake . Thus the ideals behind the Hindu religion were based on the observations of the human being just to maintain an equilibrium in the universe . Lord Shiva was considered to be the God of providing justice while Lord Vishnu was considered to be the governing power and the Lord Brahma as the creator of the universe. There was a guiding factor always been considered to be superior which was the outcome of the observation based on the movement of the stars and planets in the universe. The Sun was always been regarded as the source of energy providing vigour , energy and the knowledge in the human being . Thus it was accepted and recognised as being identical to the spiritualism .
By the passage of time , everything, which was considered to be of utmost importance like preserving the nature , gradually vanished . The personal interest started perpetuating inside the ideals of Hindu religion and the knowledge , which was based on the observation of our great saints , was considered to be the individual’s property . The other individuals, who were not so learned, were treated with discrimination and seldom were provided humiliation by our so called guardians in the society . The preaching of the great saints was considered for being utilised to get the predominating affairs by some individuals over the other ordinary person and ultimately the Hindu religion was divided to many segmentation, which were subsequently classified as the caste system.
There were certain deciple of lord Buddha , who after their migration , were settled in the different part of our nation. They have started serving the society by giving the different assignment to the individuals having their potential according to their ability. Those people, who were having the renouncing character and their physical existence were reciprocal to their mental calibre were recognised as KAYASTHA .The individual whose kaya (physical existence) became Astha (merged ) with the spiritual knowledge and likewise they have renounced the worldly affair were identified by such nomenclature . The other individual, who were doing different work according to their ability and learning , the same were given their name according to their nature of work. The individual performing auspicious function like Worshipping to the Idol inside the temple and were teaching to the other individuals in the society were recognised on the basis of their work as Brahman , the power which governs the individuals become a reciprocal character with them. The people started giving them the due respect as was commanded by every ingredient of the nature . There was a gradual trend to treat the son of the Brahman as the respected citizens due to their nature of work . Subsequently, the lust for power has over ridden the real objective for which they were commanding such respect, but gradually, by the passage of time, it was demanded from the others. The Kshatriya having vast expansion of their chest and there were strong Arms attached to their soldier , they were chosen for their martial character and were trained for fighting and to protect the religion. On account of their power they started taking the unscrupulous method for their up lift in the society and by their conquering power , they have started their predominating character being utilised for retaining them in power. The people doing some business were called as Vaishya and they have also taken such business for their inhabitation in the future generation. The other people were considered for serving to the society and they were identified as Backward Castes and amongst those were the Scheduled caste and the Tribes . Due to their nature of work , they were not permitted to perform other functioning like entering inside the temple and to educate their children. This has ultimately taken a recourse of originating a caste system on the basis of their heredity superiority and identity thereof , irrespective of the fact as to whether they are possessing the quality of their predecessors or not, but they have started imposing themselves to be the superior class of citizens. This has created a disharmony in the society and there were gradually a feeling of taking revolt against such predominating superiority by one class of Hindu society over other class.
The purpose of the religion amongst the Hindu was finally vanished by such class discrimination and espousing of the caste system . The principle of co-existence remained no more in the society , but one class of the citizen has started exploitation to another class of citizen and finally there appears a feeling of disintegration amongst fellow citizens. At this juncture there was another menace prevalent in the society as to invite one invader to defeat his enemy amongst the upper class and as such every invader who has ruled over our Nation , has found a beneficial factor prevalent amongst its citizens fighting with each other on account of one reason or other. They gradually started conversion of the Hindu to their religion and started ruling upon our Nation by adopting a policy of divide and rule . Thus the conversion of Hindu religion is not based on any outer factor, but it is on account of our caste system. Let us try to think over again and again as to whether we want to live on the basis of the principle evolved regarding our co-existence with each other or we want to be ruled again by some other invader.
The political arena has now witness a class politics not on the basis of the actual issues relating to the human problem, but on the caste basis by giving the go by to every ethic and logical perceptions simply on account of our caste affiliation. There are the instance when a person sitting on the top of the bureaucracy and occupying a constitutional post as the top most authority either in the political spare or even in judicial side, he is also seen to be tempted with the sudden impulse of having the caste affiliation as a predominating factor in governing the Nation . We have not taken any lesson from our slavery administered by some alien forces governing the nation and still we are acting like a spoiled gambler , who has loosen every penny of his belonging and his reputation in the society, but still he is continuing to play the gamble with his life due to caste affiliation . There happens to be a tug of war between one force of identity based on religious compulsions as to demoralise the conscience of one person over the other individual . No one is having any concern with the plight of the citizen fighting against the factor relating and responsible for natural calamity , but every one appears to be interested in adopting any means ; fair or foul and that too with a flavour of caste affiliation. Who has not become an intoxicant by tasting the juice of power but one should not consume the intoxicant under the garb of the caste affiliation as he may loose his own existence and thus be ruled out by some dictator for which the invaders have already made the prediction, while giving the power to these power intoxicant at the time of independence of our Nation . God give the good sense amongst our politician and the guardian of Hindu religion to wake prior to the time when it is not already too late .
Corruption in the name of Mahatma Gandhi is a justifiable excuse?
The constitution of India provides that the Comptroller and Auditor General of India shall be appointed by the President by warrant under his hand and seal who shall not be removed from Office, except in the like manner and on the like grounds as a Judge of Supreme Court. The term of appointment shall be for a period of 5 years and the condition of service and salary of the Comptroller and Auditor General of India shall be such as may be determined by Parliament by Law and until they are so determined, shall be as specified in the second schedule of the constitution. The Comptroller and Auditor General shall perform such duties and exercise such powers in relation to the accounts of the union and of the states and of any other authority or body as may be prescribed or under any law made by Parliament. The report of the Comptroller and Auditor General relating to the accounts so maintained of the union shall be submitted to the President who shall cause them to be laid before each house of Parliament. The report relating to the accounts of the states shall be submitted to the Governor who shall cause them to be laid before the legislature of the states.
That the present accounting system applicable to most Ministries and departments in essentially external to Financial management function in that the payment made by the treasuries and accounts are compiled by audit and accounts offices under the control of the Comptroller and Auditor General on the basis of initial and subsidiary accounts received by them from the treasuries. This system worked fairly well when Governmental business was limited. With the increase ion the volume and variety of Governmental business and the continual set-up of developmental outlays, this system has proved inadequate to the administration task.
The scheme of separation of accounts from audit was to be implemented in selective ministries e.g. communication, civil aviation, tourism, industries and civil supplies w.e.f April 1976, where the expansion regarding the expenditures and its audit was felt to be providing certain constraint and thereby resulting into the delay in implementation of the schemes at the relevant time. However by the gradual increase of the power with these ministries, the similar laxity in relation to the procedural safeguard was further provided the other ministries resulting into the defeat of the very purposes for which the office of the Comptroller and Auditor General was given the power through checks and balances. The effect of the aforesaid process has resulted in the departmentalization of union accounts enacted in 1976 and the transfer of personnel was given effect by the enforcement of the Act no 59 of 1976 from Indian Audit and Accounts departments which was earlier under the control of C.& AG to the newly formed department of Civil Accounts under the Controller General of Accounts under department of Expenditure ministry of Finance. In this manner the office of C& AG which was constituted under the scheme of the constitution of India to provide the restraint to the expenditure disproportionate from its own discretion by the relevant ministries was brought under the ministry of Finance and thereby giving the unbridle powers to the ministers and thereby overthrowing the constitutional mandate securing the safeguard over the whimsical expenditure. According to the legal opinion of the constitutional experts, the diversification of the financial powers to be utilised by the sole discretion of the bureaucrats without taking into consideration the Audit objections, which could have been made under the original constitutional scheme, was directly resulting into the notion of conferring the absolute power to the respective ministry. This was against the democratic, federal and republic set-up of our Constitution. The aforesaid concept of the parliamentarian democracy, providing the fraternity to an individual in preamble of the constitution, was an attack on its basic structure. This has led to an inadequate financial control which would have been benefited to the nation if such power were remained with C&AG in India
That it would be relevant to point out that the office of the Auditor General of India was created under the Government Of India Act 1935 for exercising the control over expenditure incurred by Central And State Governments and for proper accounting thereof in such forms and in such manner as may be prescribed by him and he was also responsible for rendering a complied account of receipt and expenditure to the Centre and State Governments and he was also required to submit report on the result of Audit in his Audit report to the Governor- General and
the Governor of the States for laying it before respective legislatures . That after coming over the constitution of India the Auditor General was designated as Comptroller Audit General of India under chapter V of the constitution. Now Quattro chi’s Red corner Notice was about to expire and proposed to come to an end without any action , or say due to inaction of Central bureau of investigation, the opinion was sought from Attorney General of India, his opinion was that it is not sustainable , as there is no warrant against this fugitive leaving behind the crime of Kickbacks in Bofors bribery case. His name was figured as middleman and his case was longest and Costliest in Indian Legal History. The charge against him was of 200 Carore Kickback in finalizing the Bofors Deal Between Indian Govt. and Sweden Gun Company. This was two decade old Bofors Scandal. Now another kickback of Misuse of C.B.I. and office of The Attorney General Of India. Every one know that if you are a relative of the super lady Sonia Gandhi, nothing can be done against, Quattrochi’s, as the ghost of Mahatma Gandhi is still providing her the shelter and support from the back side and Gandhi is synonymous to India for Indian people. If a rascal chooses the name of Mahatma, he is safe , but he chooses the name of Gandhi , he can rule this nation in emocratic process, as the people are still slave due to their hippocracy and superstition
The Allahabad High Court today adjourned till May 18 a criminal contempt petition filed against Uttar Pradesh Chief Minister Mayawati. Passing this order, a division bench comprising Justices Vinod Prasad and Y C Gupta directed the petitioner ”’to opt first approach to the advocate general for his consent to file the criminal contempt.”
In the contempt petition, it has been alleged that Ms Mayawati had given a clean chit to Mukhtar Ansari, a criminal-turned-politician from Maunath Bhanjan in UP, when seven cases were still pending against him right from the lower court to the Supreme Court.
Therefore, such statement amounts to criminal contempt, the petition maintained.
The petition was filed by Alka Rai, wife of BJP MLA Krishnanad Rai, in whose murder Ansari is the prime suspect. Ansari was earlier lodged in the Ghazipur district jail and recently been shifted to the Kanpur district prison on orders of the Election Commission after some political parties accused him of running his poll campaign from behind the bars.
He is ruling BSP’s Lok Sabha candidate from Varanasi.
This is representation made by the applicant in order to protect the innocent animals from the cruelty given by the people dealing in slaughtering of animals. There is a complete violation of the provisions of The Prevention of Cruelty Act, 1960, Wild Life Protection Act, 1972, The Environmental (Protection) Act, 1986, Water (Prevention And Control of Pollution) Act, 1974 and Municipal Law meant for the protection of the society from obnoxious biodegradable substance like Caracas and Sewerage problem due to ruthless killing of the animals by the butchers in discriminatory resulting in contravention to the provisions of sections 428 and 429 of Indian Penal Code. Despite the request for the enforcement of the penal provision by the public at large against the people indulged in the process of degradation of the sensitivities of the children and people taught for adopting the lesson of non-violence by the spiritual personalities and also by the Father of our Nation, the Union of India and the State Government have completely failed to protect the society against the menace of the violence adopted by the criminals. Since rampant corruption is ascending in an alarming proportion and the entire system meant for governing the nation has come to an end by the apathetic attitude of the administration at large, and so for its galloping race could not be halted even though thousands of Acts and Ordinances have been promulgated after the dawn of Independence, the humble applicant is now having no other options except to approach the Hon’ble Court for the enforcement of the fundamental rights guaranteed to every citizen. This representation is filed as a predominating condition for the purposes of exercising the extraordinary equitable jurisdiction of the Hon’ble High Court under Article 226 of the constitution of India.
The provision of laws which are enforceable by the central government in exercise of their power conferred under the provision of prevention cruelity on animals act are enunciated as under;-
The ministry of social justice and empowerment exercising its power under sub section (1) of section 38 of the Prevention of cruelty to animals act 1960 was pleased to promulgate the provision of the Prevention of cruelty to animals (slaughter house ) Rules 2000. It is provided that the slaughter means the killing
Or destruction of animals for the purposes of food and include all the processes and operation perform on such animals in order to prepare it for being slaughtered.
Under rule 2 ( c) slaughter house means where in 10 or more than 10 animals are slaughtered per day and duly licensed or recognized under a central, state or provincial act or any rules or regulations made there under.
Thus the animals not to be slaughtered except in recognized or licensed houses.
It is contemplated under rule 3 of the aforesaid Rules that no person shall slaughter any animals within a municipal area except in a slaughter house recognized or licensed by the concerned authority empowered under the law for the time being in force to do so.
It is submitted that the sub rule (2) of Rule 3 provides that no animal which is pregnant, or has offspring less than three months old, or is under the age of three months or has not been certified by a veterinary doctor that it is in a fit condition to be slaughtered shall be slaughtered.
The municipal or other local authority specified the Central Government for this purpose shall, having regard to the capacity of the slaughter house and the requirement of the local population of the area in which a slaughter house is situated, determine the maximum number of animals that may be slaughtered in a day.
Under sub rule (d) of Rule 2 veterinary doctor is define as registered person under the Indian Veterinary Council Act , 1984. The duties assigned to veterinary doctor are to examine thoroughly not more than 12 animals in an hour and not more than 96 animals in a day and thereafter he is supposed to issue a fitness certificate in the form specified the Central Government for slaughtering an animal. The slaughter house shall have a reception area of adequate size sufficient for livestock of the animal and the corpus of the animal subject to the inspection by the authorized by a veterinary doctor.
There is a further requirement that the separate isolation pens shall be provided in the slaughter house with watering and feeding arrangements for animals for animals suspected to be suffering from contagious and infectious diseases, and fractious animals, in order to segregate that from the remaining animals. The adequate holding area shall also be provided in the slaughter house according to the class of animals to be slaughtered. The adequate supply of the water and feeding facilities is not the only criteria but there shall be the resting ground provided to the animals. Thus the objective enshrined behind the incorporation of these provisions is meant for not only providing a gesture of humanitarian
Criterion, but it is also implemented in order to maintain an equilibrium in the ecology cycle of the nature.
That ahinsah may be central to our world view, Yet millions of animals are battered, blinded, force-fed steroids, dissected, mutilated and eventually killed every year, often for no reason at all. Many more are condemned to a lifetime of backbreaking slavery and then, in their old age, sent off to slaughter houses or thrown out on the streets.
Millions are killed in legal and illegal abattoirs or hunted down as easy game. Superstition and religious rituals take an equally large number of lives. As do myopic development projects. Few notices because animals cannot protest. They cannot protest when they are maimed, tortured, killed , used for experiments and entertainment. Murdered for aphrodisiacs and fake remedies. Forced out of their natural habitats. Scarified to appease the gods.
Hunters, poachers, movie makers, pet shops, circus owners, drugs and cosmetics companies, fast food multinationals, dealers in furs and ivory and leather goods, exporters of live animals and meat have people to back them. Animals do not.
Under Rule 6 it is provided that no animal shall be slaughtered in a slaughter house in sight of other animals. No animals shall be administered any chemical, drug or hormone before slaughter except drug for its treatment from any specific disease or ailment. The slaughter halls in a slaughter house shall provide separate sections of adequate dimensions sufficient for slaughter of individual animals to ensure that the animal to be slaughtered is not within the sight of other animals. Every slaughter house as soon as possible shall provide a separate space for stunning of animals prior to slaughter, bleedings and dressings of the carcasses. Knocking section in slaughter house may be so planned as to suit the animal and particularly the ritual slaughter, if any and such knocking section and dry landing area associated with it shall be so built that escape from this section can be easily carried out by an operator without allowing the animal to pass the escape barrier.
That curbed-in bleeding area of adequate size as specified by the Central Government shall be provided in a slaughter house and it shall be so located that the blood could not be splashed on other animals being slaughtered or on the carcass being skinned. The blood drain and collection in a slaughter house shall be immediate and proper. A floor wash point shall be provided in a slaughter house for intermittent cleaning and a hand-wash basin and knife sterilize shall also be provided for the sticker to sterilize knife and wash his hands periodically.
Dressing of carcasses in a slaughter house shall not be done on floor and adequate means and tools for dehiding or being of the animals shall be provided in a slaughter house with means for immediate disposal of hides or skins. Hides or skins shall be immediately transported from a slaughter house either in a closed wheelbarrow or by a chute provided with self-closing door and in no case such hides or skins shall be spread on slaughter floor for inspection. Floor wash point and adequate number of hand wash basins with sterlizer shall for immediate disposal of legs, horns, hooves and other parts of animals through spring load floor chutes or side wall doors or closed wheelbarrows and in case wheelbarrows or trucks are used in a slaughter house, care shall be taken that no point wheelbarrow or truck has to ply under the dressing rails and clear passage is provided for movement of the trucks. Adequate space and suitable and properly located facilities shall be provided sufficient for inspection of the viscera of the various types of animals slaughtered in a slaughter house and it shall have adequate facilities for hand washing, tool sterilization and floor washing and contrivances for immediate separation and disposal of condemned material. Adequate arrangements shall be made in a slaughter house by its owner for identification, inspection and correlation of carcass, viscera and head.
That under the municipal laws it is illegal to slaughter any animal for meat except in a licences slaughter house, Where a government slaughter house exists such as Idgah or Deonar, killing an animal in any other place is illegal. Licensed slaughter houses have to observe strict ISI rules relating to hygiene and the disposal of waste matter e.g.- The need to be glass fronted to keep off flies, they must have 300 liters of water to wash the chicken etc. Most slaughter houses ignore these rules and operate in the filthiest conditions. A clipping of CMC banning butchers from open display of meat, the transport of meat in open vehicles . Even the chicken stalls in your local markets are illegal. The waste flows into the public sewers and contaminates your water supply, You can complain against them and get them shut down. The municipal commissioner shall provide restriction for running the illegal meat shops and also against killing more than the specified number of animals.
That it is very painful and shocking that these are extremely pernicious cruelty for animals and the milk is very harmful for humans. It is illegal under the Food and Drug Adulteration Prevention Act to give these injections, Find out from the milkman and then inform the police and the people buying the milk and have the dairy closed down.
It is illegal for more than 12 cows / buffaloes per bogey and even then they have to go with an attendant and have to be milk giving cows only,. However all old cattle are being overloaded in the hundreds after paying bribes to the station master . These are sent for slaughter to West Bengal, make friends with a railway employee so that you can be informed when such a thing is happening . You must stop it immediately, take the cattle off and register a case against the station master and the owner of the cattle’s.
That the transport of the animals rules 1978 were amended by the government of India the Ministry of Social Justice and empowerment on 26 Dec 2000 and made available to the public on the 1st Jan 2001 wherein chapter VII and Chapter VIII were inserted. The transport of poultry and pigs by rail or road were prescribed. It is provided that in transport of poultry other than day old chicks and turkey poultry by rail, road or air. The poultry to be transported shall be healthy and in good condition and shall be examined and certified by a veterinary doctor for freedom from infectious diseases and fitness to undertake the journey. Poultry transported in the same container shall be of the same species and of the same age group. Poultry shall be properly fed and watered before it is placed in containers for transportation and extra feed and water shall be provided in suitable troughs fixed in the containers. Arrangements shall be made for watering and feeding during transportation and during hot weather, watering shall be ensured every six hours. Male stock shall not be transported with female stock in the same container.
In transport of poultry by road, rail or air. Wire mesh or a net of any material shall not be bottom for the containers. The container shall be properly secured to avoid pilferage. The following instruction shall be printed on a label and fixed to the lid or printed directly on sides, namely ”Care in Transit”. The consignee shall be informed about the train, transport or flight number and its time of arrival well in advance. Poultry shall not be transported continuously for more than 6 hours and whole batch shall be inspected at every 6 hours interval. The transportation shall not remain stationary for more than 30 min and during this period, it shall be parked kin shade and arrangements shall be made for feeding and watering. All precautions against fire shall be taken and provision of fire extinguishers in transport shall be provided.
In the respect of transport of Pigs by rail or road for the purpose of Chapter-VIII each consignment shall bear a label showing in bold red letters the name, address and telephone number (if any) of the consignor and consignee, the number and type of pigs being transported and quantity of rations and food provided to them. The consignee shall be informed in advance about the train or vehicle in which the consignment of pigs is being sent and its arrival time. The consignment of pigs shall be booked by the next train or vehicle and shall not be detained after the consignment is accepted for booking.
The Calcutta Municipal Corporation (C M C) has already decided to ban open display of beef, mutton, ham, pork and fowl in meant shops from March “It looks cruel and adversely affects the tender feeling of children. Moreover, the scene is often nauseating to thousands of vegetarians .Butchers will now have to make arrangements for walls or thick curtains to ensure that suspended skinned goats or limbs of cows or buffaloes are not visible to people. The restriction were imposed for carrying beef, muttons, meat and pork through carts and rickshaws. It can only be transported in the covered van. Every day many unauthorized slaughtering of cows and buffaloes were witnessed by the vegetarians in the open market but after the restrictions the slaughtering of the animals came to an alarming low preposition. It is submitted that even the alternative arrangement of slaughtering the goats and sheep come to an abrupt halt. The unchecked growth of chicken vendors and having cruelty upon them was becoming a menace to the society and nuisance to the public. It is gruesome to witness chicken being hacked to death and cut it into pieces like the vegetables . It inculcates a sense of cruelty among children as it is done openly in the markets or on the roads. Thus the slaughtering of chicken was also prohibited in the city. Thus the conclusion is inescapable that if the will to protect the innocent animals is in the sentiments of the administration regulating the society, the implementation of legal provisions discuss above is not a difficult phenomenon. The sensitivity of the individual is provoked by the preaching of the great scholars and spiritual identities in every period of the history of our great nations and its tradition. We cannot put aside the sermons of Lord Buddha, Lord Mahavira, Swami Vivekanand, Swami Dayanand Sarasvati and of our father of the nation after getting the independence . There is a need for preservation of valuable heritage and to provide compassionate attitude under the glorious fundamental duties caste upon every citizen under article 51-A (g) of the he constitution of India.
That the government of lndia in the Ministry of Social Justice and Empowerment has further promulgated the requirement for the compulsory registration of the animals performing entertainment to public under the provision performing animals (registration)Rules 2000. The definition of the performing animals contemplated under rule 2 (h) prescribes that an animals which is used at or for the purpose of any entertainment including a film or an equine event to which the public are admirer. Any person desirous of training or exhibiting a performing animal shall, within thirty days from the commencement of these rules, apply for registration to the prescribed authority and shall not exhibit or train any animal as a performing animal without being registered under these rules
The prescribed authority while granting registration may impose such terms and conditions as it deems appropriate and shall impose the following conditions in granting registration namely /- Every owner who has ten or more such performing animals shall have a veterinarian as a regular employee for their care treatment and transport. The owner shall not transport such animals by road continuously for more than 8 hours and except in cages admeasuring as specified in the fifth Schedule. The owner shall ensure proper watering and feeding halts during such transportation. The owner after transportation shall provide feeding and retiring enclosures in respect of the animals specified in the Sixth Schedule. The owner shall ensure that any animal is not inflicted unnecessary pain or suffering before or during or after its training or exhibition. The owner shall not deprive the animal of feed or water in order to compel the said animal to train or perform any trick. The owner shall train an animal as a performing animal to perform an act in accordance with its basic natural instinct. The owner shall not make a performing animal perform if it is sick or injured or pregnant. The owner shall ensure that no sudden loud noise is deliberately created within the vicinity of any performing animal or bring an animal close to fire, which may frighten the animal.
The owner in case the performing animal is to be exhibited under artificial light, the overall intensity of such light shall not be more than 500 LUX. The owner shall not subject the animals to any action, which may either kill or injure or use the animal in scenes that may cause injury to the animals. The owner shall not use any tripping device, wires, or pitfalls for such animals. The animals shall not expose any animal to either burning fire or to fire accidents. The owner shall not keep any animal including horses in close proximity while shooting scenes involving explosives or other loud noises. The owner shall ensure that props such not cause injury to the animals during the performance. The owner shall ensure that the equines are not made to walk on hard surfaces without being shoed and shall further ensure that the animals are not used in downhill slides or rodeo slide stops without proper skid and hock boots. The owner of any equine shall not use any whip other than an air cushioned shock absorbing whip which has been scientifically tested to prove that it will not cause wears, bruising or other damage to the horse and subject to the conditions that- (a) the whip shall not have raised binding, stitching, seam or flap, (b) the whip shall be used by licensed jockeys only. (c) the owner shall also ensure that the whip is not used other than either on the quarters in either the forehand or the backhand position or down the shoulder in the backhand position or use the whip with the arm above shoulder height (d) the whip shall not be used more than 3 times in a race.
The owner shall ensure that the animal is not used on floors that are very smooth without the use of non-skidding mats. The owner shall ensure that large gathering of animals is not allowed in such a way which may cause or result in stampede to the animals. The owner shall ensure that the animal is not made or incited to fight against other animals and shall further ensure that sedatives or tranquilizers or steroids or any other artificial enhances are not administered to or inserted in any animal except the anesthesia by a veterinary doctor for the purpose of treatment of an injured or sick animal. The owner shall ensure that the animal shall not be transported or be kept or confined in cages and receptacles which do not measure in height, length or breadth as specified under the Transport of Animal Rules, 1978, the Recognition of Zoo Rules, 1992 or under any other Act, rule or order for this purpose. The owner shall ensure that the animal is not continuously used for excessive number of takes in shooting a film without providing adequate rest to the animal and in the event of a snake being used it shall not be made to ingest any substances or made to crawl across tarred or any other heatened surface and shall not be contorted to wrestle. The owner shall ensure that while using an animal in shooting a film, the fight sequence shall not be shot in any livestock holding area including poultry area and shall further ensure that no birds are shown in cages. The owner shall inform the prescribed authority at least four weeks in advance informing the place, date and time of the actual making of the film wherein the animal is to be used.
The provisions of aforesaid rules banning the training and exhibitions of an animals formulated under provision of sections 22 of prevention of cruelty animals Act were challenged as violetive of article 14, 19 (1)(g) and 21 of constitution of India before Hon’ble Kerela High Court in N.R. Nair vs. Union of India (AIR 2000 Kerela 340). The Hon’ble High Court was pleased to observe that “It is a fallacy to think that under our Constitution there are only rights and no duties. The provisions in Part IV enable the Legislatures to impose various duties on the citizens. The mandate of our Constitution is to build a welfare society and that object may be achieved to the extent the Directive principles are implemented by legislation.”
If so, in determining the constitutionality of such laws, when enacted, the Court should have regard to the Directives as well as the fundamental duties along with the fundamental rights. The Courts may also look at the duties while interpreting equivocal status which, admit of two constructions and also uphold the constitutionality of a statute the object of which is in consonance with a provision in Article 51 A – vide Mohan v Union of India, 1992 Supp. (1) SCC 594 (AIR 1991 SC 1150). Viewed in the above perspective, the impugned notification has to be upheld as one in furtherance of the object of the fundamental duty of a citizen to have compassion for animals and to refrain from inflicting unnecessary pain and suffering on them.
Progress and retrogression punctuate the story of mankind. Empires have risen and crashed into the dust of history. Civilizations have flourished, reached their peak and passed away. “and yet time has his revolution, there must be a period and an end of all temporal things, an end of names and dignities, and whatsoever is terrene.”
The law exists to serve the needs of the society, which is governed by it. If the law is to play its allotted role of serving the needs of the society, it must reflect the ideas and ideologies of that society. It must keep time with the heartbeats of the society and with the needs and aspirations of the people. As the society changes, the law cannot remain immutable. Sydney Smith, said, “When I hear any man talk of an unalterable law. I am convinced that he is an unalterable fool.” The law must, therefore, in a changing society march in tune with the changed ideas and ideologies. Legislatures are, however, not best fitted for the role of adapting the law to the necessities of the time, for the legislative process is too slow and the legislatures often divided by politics, slowed down by periodic elections and overburdened with myriad other legislative activities. A constitutional document is even less suited to this task, for the philosophy and the ideologies underlying it must of necessity be expressed in broad and general terms and the process of amending a Constitution is too cumbersome and consuming to meet the immediate needs. This task must, therefore of necessity fall upon the courts because the courts can by the process of judicial interpretation adapt the law to suit the needs of the society.
The cycle of change and experiment, rise and fall, growth and decay, and of progress and retrogression recurs endlessly in the history of man and the history of civilization. T. S. Eliot in the First Chorus from “The Rock” said :
“0 perpetual revolution of configured stars,
0 perpetual recurrence of determined seasons,
0 world of spring and autumn, birth and dying!
The endless cycle of idea and action,
Endless invention, endless experiment”.
“It is something to show that the consistency of a system requires a particular result, but it is not all. The life of the law has not been logic: it has been experience. The felt necessities of the time, the prevalent moral and political theories, intuitions of public policy, avowed or unconscious, even the prejudices which judges share with their fellow-men, have had a good deal more to do than the syllogism in determining the rules by which men should be governed. The law embodies the story of a nation’s development through many centuries, and it cannot be dealt with as if it contained only the axioms and corollaries of a book of mathematics. In order to know what it is, we must know what it has been. and what it tends to become. We must alternately consult history and existing theories of legislation. But the most difficult labor will be to understand the combination of the two into new products at every stage. The substance of the law at any given time pretty nearly corresponds, so far as it goes, with what is then understood to be convenient; but its form and machinery, and the degree to which it is able to work out desired results, depend very much upon its past.”
The framers of our Constitution were men of vision and ideals, and many of them. had suffered in the cause of freedom. They wanted an idealistic and philosophic base upon which to raise the administrative superstructure of the Constitution., They, therefore, headed our Constitution with a preamble which declared India’s goal and inserted Parts III and IV in the Constitution.
“It may not be possible to frame an exhaustive definition of what executive function means and implies. Ordinarily the executive power connotes the residue of governmental functions that remain after legislative and judicial functions are taken away. The Indian Constitution has not indeed recognized the doctrine of separation of powers in its absolute rigidity but the functions of the different parts or branches of the Government have been sufficiently differentiated and consequently it can very well be said that our Constitution does not contemplate assumption, by one organ or part of the State, of functions that essentially belong to another. The executive indeed can exercise the powers of departmental or subordinate legislation when such powers are delegated to it by the legislature. It can also, when so empowered, exercise judicial functions in a limited way. The executive Government, however, can never go against the provisions of the Constitution or of any law. This is clear from the provisions of Article 154 of the Constitution but, as we have already stated, it does not follow from this that in order to enable the executive to function there must be a law already in existence and that the powers of the executive are limited merely to the carrying out of these laws.”
The framers of our Constitution did not, however, want to frame for the Sovereign Democratic Republic, which was to emerge from their labour, a Constitution in the strict legal sense. They were aware that there were other Constitutions that had given expression to certain ideals as the goal towards which the country should strive and which had defined the principles considered fundamental to the governance of the country. They were aware of the events that had culminated in the Charter of the United Nations. They were aware that the General Assembly of the United Nations had adopted the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, for India was a signatory to it. They were aware that the Universal Declaration of Human Rights contained certain basic and fundamental rights, appertaining to all men. They were aware that these rights were born of the philosophical speculations of the Greek and Roman Stoics and nurtured by the jurists of ancient Rome. They were aware that these rights had found expression in a limited form in the accords entered into between the rulers and their powerful nobles. For instance, the accord of 1188 entered into between King Alfonso IX and the Cortes of Leon, the Magna Carta of 1215 wrested from King John of England by his barons on the Meadow of Runnymede . He was compelled to- affix his Great Seal on a small island in the Thames in Buckinghamshire - still called Magna Carta Island, and the guarantees which King Andrew 11 of Hungary was forced to give by his Golden Bull of 1822. They were aware of the international treaties of the mid-seventeenth century for safeguarding the right of religious freedom and the rights of aliens.
They were aware of the full blossoming of the concept of Human Rights in the writings of the “philosophers” such as Voltaire, Rousseau, Diderot, Rayal, d’Alembert and others, and of the concrete expression given to it in the various Declarations of Rights of the American Colonies (particularly Virginia) and in the American Declaration of Independence. They were aware that in 1789, during the early years of the French Revolution, the French National Assembly had in “The Declaration of the Rights of Man and of the Citizen” proclaimed these rights in lofty words and that Revolutionary France had translated them into practice with bloody deeds. They were aware of the treaties entered into between various States in the nineteenth century providing protection for religious and other minorities. They were aware that these rights had at last found universal recognition in the Universal Declaration of Human Rights. They were aware that the first ten Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America contained certain rights akin to Human Rights. They knew that the Constitution of Eire contained a chapter headed “Fundamental Rights” and another headed “Directive Principles of State Policy”. They were aware that the Constitution of Japan also contained a chapter headed “Rights and Duties of the People”. They were aware that the major traditional functions of the State have been the defiance of its territory and its inhabitants against external aggression, the maintenance of law and order, the administration of justice, the levying of taxes and the collection of revenue. They were also aware, that increasingly, and particularly in modem times, several States have assumed numerous and wide-ranging functions, especially in the fields of education, health, social security, control and maintenance of natural resources and natural assets, transport and communication services, and operation of certain industries considered basic to the economy and growth of the nation.
No institution in the republic has a history so continuous and so successful as that of judicial institution. The normative and the factual aspect associated in legal system are closely interacting with each other. A legal system is playing a role between social ideals and social realities. Judicial institution is not born of a revaluation, but has been evolved gradually by struggle and develop through epochs of toil and tears contributed by the members of the Bar. This is like a transformation of a tree from the seed.
Judicial review has I think developed to a stage today when without reiterating any analysis of the steps by which the development has come about, one can conveniently classify under three heads the grounds on which administrative action is subject to would call ’illegality’ the second ‘irrationality’ and the third ‘procedural impropriety’ That is not, to say that further development on a case by case basis may not in course of time add further grounds. I have in mind particularly the possible adoption in the future of the principle of ‘proportionality’ which is recognized in the administrative law of several of our fellow members of the European Economic Community; but to dispose of the instant case the three already well established heads that I have mention will surface.”
“No citizen has a fundamental right to trade in ivory or ivory articles, whether indigenous or imported. Assuming trade in ivory to be fundamental right granted under Article 19 (1) (g), the prohibition imposed thereon by the impugned Act is in public interest and in consonance with the moral claims embodied in Article 48 A of the Constitution; and the ban on trade in imported ivory and articles made therefrom is not violative of Article 14 of the Constitution and does not suffer from the mala fides namely, unreasonableness, unfairness and arbitrariness.”
This judgement has been affirmed by the Hon’ble Supreme Court in N.R. Nair and others v Union of India (2001) 6 S.C.C 84. The Hon’ble Supreme Court has helped that keeping the Preamble of the Act and Section 24 in view it is clear it is the welfare of the animals which is of paramount consideration and it is only if the Government is satisfied on the basis of the materials on record that unnecessary pain or suffering is inflicted on an animal during the course of training or at the time when it is exhibited that a notification under Section 22/(II) is issued. Implicit in Section 22 is the necessity for the Government to come to the conclusion that if a notification under the said section is not issued there would be unnecessary pain or suffering in the training or exhibition of the animals. The existence of the said fact is precondition to the issuance of the notification. Therefore, the power contained in Section 22 cannot be said to be unguided. In exercise of judicial review, neither the High Court nor the Supreme Court can go into the correctness of the decision of the Government in issuing the impugned notification. The Govt. cannot be said to have acted irresponsibly or have not taken into account all the evidence which was placed before it and the High Court has referred to extracts thereof which shows the manner in which the animals are trained or ill-trained. Thus the impugned notification is within the parameters of the Prevention of Cruelty to Animals Act.
In the context of our national dimensions of human rights, right to life, liberty, pollution, free air and water is guaranteed by the Constitution under Articles 21, 48A and 51 (g), it is the duty of the State to take effective steps to protect the guaranteed constitutional rights.
“Democratic and aristocratic States are not in their own nature free. Political liberty is to be found only in moderate governments; and even in these it is not always found. It is there only when there is no abuse of power. But constant experience shows us that every man invested with power is apt to abuse it, and to carry his authority as far as it will go. Is it not strange, though true, to say that virtue itself has need of limits?. In every government there are three sorts of powers : the legislative the executive in respect of things dependent on the law of nations and the executive in regard to matters that depend on the civil law..
No right is absolute in a welfare state. Man is a social animal . He cannot live without the cooperation of large number of person. Thus when there is a clash between two fundamental rights, the right which would advance the public morality or the public interest would alone be enforced through the process of Court. Moral consideration can be kept at bay. Judges are not excepted to sit at mute structures of clay in the hall known as Court Room, but have to be sense that they must keep their finger firmly upon the pulse of the accepted morality of the day.
“The functions of Government under our system are apportioned. The legislative department has been committed the duty of making laws; to the executive the duty of executing them : and to the judiciary, the duty of interpreting and applying them in cases properly brought before the Courts. The general rule is that neither department may invade the province of the other, and neither may control, direct, or restrain the action of the others.” It is also well to remember that freedom depends upon the separation of three organs of the State.,, Each must function within its own domain and remain distinct.
. Judicial review of the administrative action or inaction where there is an obligation for action should be with caution and not in haste. Its sense of priority it has determined, there may have been certain lethargy and inaction. It has been said by Adam Smith in his ‘Wealth of Nation’ that whenever you see poverty widespread rest assured that either of the two causes must have operated, either energy has not been applied or energy has been misapplied.
“The judge, even when he is free, is still not wholly free. He is not to innovate at pleasure. He is not a knight-errant roaming at will in pursuit of his own ideal of beauty or of goodness. He is to draw his inspiration from consecrated principles. He is not to yield to spasmodic sentiment, to vague and unregulated benevolence. He is to exercise a discretion informed by tradition, methodized by analogy, disciplined by system, and subordinated to “the primordial necessity of order in the social life.” Wide enough in all conscience is the field of discretion that remains.”
The judicial system is based on the cooperation of the administration. It is well settled preposition of jurisprudence that every right has a corresponding duty upon the enforcing agencies regulated by the sovereignty of the State Government. Thus the enforcement of the provisions of the law and statutory provision is not only the responsibility of the Hon’ble Courts meant for the enforcement of constitutional right but it is an elementary duty of the official assigned with the responsibility make the enforcement of the Public order. There is a comedy of error in our celebrated principles that those person who are made accountable for the enforcement of law, are themselves violative the public order for extraneous consideration.
Certainly judicial institutions must reflect the traditions, ideals and assumptions, and in the end must respond to the needs, claims and expectations of the social order in which they operate. They must not and ultimately cannot, move too far ahead or lag too far behind. The problem for the Supreme Court is one of finding of the proper degree of responsiveness and leadership or perhaps better, of short-term and long-term responsiveness. Yet, in seeking out this position the Court should not under-estimate the authority and prestige it has achieved over the years. Representing the conscience of the community” it has come to possess a very real power to keep alive and vital the higher values and goals towards which our society imperfectly strives Given its prestige, it would appear that the power of the Court to protect freedom of expression is unlikely to be substantially curtailed unless the whole structure of our democratic institutions is threatened”
The Court of law has become the mute spectator of the melody prevalent in the society in absence of fixing accountability of such officer who are guilty of violating the law. There is no fear in the mind of the public. The invasion of law is common phenomenon. The people have given up there basic instinct for the enforcement of social obligation and rather they have now dragged in the process of participating with such person who are the offender and invaders to the society at large. Thus the entire society has now become an association of dreaded criminals. There is no frustration in the mind of the public at large even to go behind the bar of jail if the same is having the attractive venture for the purposes of getting the predomination in the society.
The Constitution enshrines and guarantees the rule of law and the power of the High Courts under Art. 226 (which is equally true of Art. 32) is designed to ensure that each and every authority in the State, including the Government acts bona fide and within the limits of its powers and that when a Court is satisfied that there is an abuse or misuse of power and its jurisdiction is invoked, it is incumbent on the Court to afford justice to the individual. The Court further observed that in such an event the fact that the authority concerned denies the charge of mala fide, or asserts the absence of oblique motives or of its having taken into consideration improper or irrelevant matter, does not preclude the Court from inquiring into the truth of the allegations made against the authority and affording appropriate relief to the party aggrieved by such illegality or of use of power in the event of the allegations being made out.
There is a growing body of authority, attributable in large part to the efforts of Lord Denning, to the effect that in some circumstances when public bodies and officers, in their dealings with a citizen, take it upon themselves to assume authority on a matter concerning him, the citizen is entitled to rely on their having the authority that they have asserted if he cannot reasonably be expected to know the limits of that authority; and he should not be required to suffer for his reliance if they lack the necessary authority.”
The police force which was once being considered to be the protector of the public at large has now starting acting in a manner as it has now meant for ruining the society. There is a fear in the mind of the public even to pass through the police station as they have their genuine apprehension that they may be booked in some false cases. This is the reason why the people has now taken the resort to approach the Hon’ble Court even for the enforcement for the such rights having the sanctity of law. This representation is given in anticipation that the higher authority under the benevolent jurisdiction may rise to the occasion as the applicant may not be enforced to seek the protection against the redress of their grievance for the enforcement of law of prevention of cruelty of animal through the court of law.
The humble applicant without attributing any aspersion upon the administration is concerned with the aspect of maintaining any equilibrium in the environment by protecting the animals who are not only our friend for the ecological cycle of the nature but the human being is also dependent upon them. The foundation of the country are based on the principle of non-violence and compassionate attitude towards the life of defenseless innocent animals. The slaughter of an animal by the human being shows the aggressive trend of some irrational tendency of cruelty. Ultimately such country who have no policy for extracting the meat and other means of preparing the non-vegetarian dishes for pacifying the appetite of the taste have faced the desert and other natural calamity. This is not a matter of faith or ideology of any religion to commit an offense of the slaughter in an unsystematic manner but ultimately the instinct of killing is a crime. Thus the government is duty bound to respect the laws prohibiting any such cruelty of the innocent birds and cattle’s on the public street. There is also a danger of inviting a trouble of psychological depression in the mind of a child who has been born in the atmosphere of live and let live based on non-violence. Thus kindly implement the proper application of the provision of the law just to save the cruelty on animals.
This country has given so many scholar professing the slogan of non-violence upon the weaker animals. There are instances when an animal was found to be more coordinate and disciplined then the human being in the society. There is crime committed by the animal upon other animal. It is always found that whenever the man has shown himself to be an aggressor, it is only in such situation that the animals have hurted the human being and in that process sometime the fatal injury would have been resulting in the death of the human being. However on the comparative assessment of the situation it is always found that the attempts made by the animals upon the life of human being are to a very limited extent in compared to the attack made by the human being. Thus it is also the right of conscience, faith and religion of the other vegetarian human being conferred under Article 25 of the constitution of India which is flauted by the inaction of the part of the public administration in this regard.
Thus the applicant expect that after receiving this representation the humble and bonafide authorities assigned with the responsibility of saving the transquality, peace and harmony in the society may rise up to the extent of making the enforceability of legal provision contain under the prevention of cruelty upon animal act. Each soul is potentially divine. The divinity is within one’s nature either external work or philosophy or internal by worship or meditation. Sometime the human being is blessed with both the virtues. This is the ultimate goal of life and since the religion represent itself the society by an artificial creation of God, the God and Goddess of Hindu religion are having the symbolic resemblance as identical to God existence. This is why the rivers, trees, plants and animals including the Cows are worship in home of every Hindu. It is significant that even the poisonous are respected by the people at large with the same spirit as there were worshipping of the God. Thus the directions may be issued for the purposes of enforcement of the legal provision to the sub-ordinate authority and any person indulge in the infringement of such guideline may be dealt with by appropriate imprisonment. The licence of the slaughter house may also be revoked by the authority.
Thus it is most respectfully submitted that your Honour may graciously be pleased have the effective enforcement of the provision of the law in this regard. The applicant has submitted this representation in anticipation of the redress of his grievances failing which the applicant may have no other options except to approach the Hon’ble Court for the enforcement of the rule of law in the society. The appropriate remedy of filing the public interest litigation will be the only recourse open with the applicant in this regard.
APPLICANTS
PEOPLE FOR ANIMALS,
THROUGH ITS PRESIDENT
(SAMAJ SHEKHER PRAN )
THROUGH ITS COUNSEL AND MEMBER
YOGESH KUMAR SAXENA, ADVOCATE, HIGH COURT, ALLAHABAD.
R/o -H. I .G. 203, Preetam Nagar, Sulem Sarai, Allahabad, U. P., India.
Purpose of Human Birth- as described in Vedas In this phenomenal world of an illusion of comfort in the vast sea of turbulent matter a number of views are prevalent about the purpose of life and human birth.
To know the purpose of life an effort was made to study Rig Veda which was accorded the status of world Heritage by UNESCO during 2007. According to (RV 1-24-1, 4-33-11, 61-79-1) the purpose of human birth is to assist God (Vishwakarma- the Supreme Designer) in the maintenance of social, moral and physical order so that the entire mankind becomes divine bureaucracy of God to ensure implementation and maintenance of His wondrous Design. The Cosmic laws of Nature (Rta) are formidable and despotic in their operation and even God Him self having created obeys these laws sternly. Truthful search of these laws and obeying Rta is the greatest service to God.
Thus the Purpose of life is to fulfill the divine mission of God and Prakrti (divine Nature) by resorting to welfare activities for the entire mankind (Vishwa Kutumbkam- the Global Family of our formless and ineffable God) and all animate and inanimate life. It only proves that selfless social work on the path of Rta is the only divine work.
Those human beings who understand the purpose of human birth and follow cosmic laws of Nature (Vedic Rta) can become Paramjot- carriers of divine light (divine Vedic knowledge) and they can realize God in one birth. Vedas and Upanishads tell us if human beings born in the image of God, if they do not realize God in one birth, they are the losers. Incidentally image of God is mentioned in the context of God is Parmatma- the Supreme Soul and only human beings have got Atma- our Real Self the omniscient principle Soul. The animals, birds, fishes etc do not have omniscient principle but have “energy principle” i.e. Spirit. Thus Sattavic, Rajasic and Tamasic Gunas only affect the manifested soul (jivatma) of human beings and not the spirit of animals etc.
Vedas tell us when the jivatma (manifested soul) is surrounded by predominance of subtle Tamasic gunas of impurity and stupor, the ap-riori Vedic knowledge conatined in the human soul is affectd by the vehement effect of MAYA which creates a Golden Lid and hides the noble and divine knowledge and creates an illusion of comort in the this vast turbulent sea of matter.
By following Vedic Rta affect of Maya starts disappearing and purpose of human birth becomes clear to mankind.
Apart from what Vedas say about the purpose of life, many other Vedic concepts regarding Good, Charity, Love, Enlightened Liberalism, harmonized divine, spiritual and material Knowledge (Jnan), physical sciences and scientific temper, Vedic Economics and many others have been described in the book “Glimpses of Vedic Metaphysics”. The book (about 350 pages) is available on the Internet for on-line reading/down loading/taking print at no cost
Did President Pervez Musharraf, who was the Chief of the Army Staff (COAS) under Mr. Nawaz Sharif when he was the Prime Minister before October 12, 1999, inform Mr. Sharif about his plans to send the Army to occupy the Kargil heights? If not, why not? If so, when did he inform him? What was the reaction of Mr. Sharif? Did he concur with Musharraf’s action or did he disaprove of his action? What is the truth?
2. These questions have assumed importance in the light of two interviews given by Lt. Gen. (retd) Jamshed Gulzar Kiani on June 2, 2008, to the Geo TV and the “Dawn” of Karachi. Jamshed Gulzar Kiani was a Major-General in the Inter-Services Intelligence (ISI) at the time of the Kargil conflict and the subsequent coup against Mr. Sharif. The ISI was then headed by Lt. Gen. Ziauddin, a Kashmiri of Punjabi origin from the Engineer Corps. The differences between Musharraf and Nawaz Sharif initially developed shortly after the appointment of Musharraf by Nawaz Sharif as the COAS in October, 1998.
3. These differences were due to Nawaz Sharif’s over-ruling Musharraf’s objections to the appointment of Ziauddin as the Director-General of the ISI. Ziauddin was a close confidante of Nawaz Sharif and kept him informed of all actions of Musharraf, who stopped inviting him to some of his meetings with the Corps Commanders.
4. Jamshed Gulzar Kiani ingratiated himself with Musharraf by keeping him informed of the activities of Ziauddin. A small coterie of Army officers headed by Lt. Gen. Mohammad Aziz, the then Chief of the General Staff (CGS), staged a coup when Musharraf was returning to Karachi from Colombo on October 12, 1999, and had Nawaz Sharif arrested because he dismissed Musharraf and appointed Ziauddin as the COAS. They prevented Ziauddin from entering the office of the COAS. He was arrested subsequently.
5. A question often debated in senior circles of the Pakistan Army is whether this coterie would have behaved in this manner if Nawaz Sharif had appointed a Punjabi Lt. Gen. from a fighting formation instead of an engineer as the COAS. Those, who held this view, used to argue that the objection of this coterie was not to the dismissal of Musharraf, a Mohajir, who was disliked by many of the Punjabi officers, but to his appointment of Ziauddin as the COAS. It is difficult to know the truth.
6. A month after taking over power as the Chief Executive, Musharraf promoted Jamshed Gulzar Kiani as a Lt. Gen and appointed him a Corps Commander. The two were very close to each other. Musharraf greatly appreciated his action before October 12, 1999, in keeping him informed of the activities of Ziauddin and his links with Nawaz Sharif.
7. When Jamshed Gulzar Kiani reached the age of superannuation in 2003, Musharraf rewarded his loyalty by appointing him as the Chairman of the Federal Public Services Commission, which post had a fixed tenure of five years under the law. Serious differences developed between the two when Kiani as the Chairman of the Commission did not do the bidding of Musharraf and Mr. Shaukat Aziz, the former Prime Minister, in respect of some appointments and postings of officers. Musharraf asked him to resign. He declined. Musharraf had a bill passed by the National Assembly in September 2006 reducing the tenure from five to three years. He was replaced at the end of three years.
8. A bitter Jamshed Gulzar Kiani, who felt humiliated by the treatment meted out to him by Musharraf despite his loyalty to him when he was Maj. Gen. and Lt. Gen., joined the group of anti-Musharraf officers such as Gen. Mirza Aslam Beg, former COAS who succeeded Zia-ul-Haq, after he died in a plane crash, Lt. Gen. Hamid Gul, former DG of the ISI etc and has been keeping on a campaign against Musharraf.
9.In his interview to the Geo TV, he made various allegations against Musharraf regarding the Kargil episode, Musharraf’s post-9/11 co-operation with the US in the so-called war against terrorism and the commando raid into the Lal Masjid of Islamabad in July last year. He stated on follows on the Kargil episode: According to his information, Nawaz Sharif did not know anything about the Kargil episode. He was never thoroughly briefed on the same. He (Kiani) supported the holding of a probe into the Kargil fiasco. He had briefed Nawaz Sharif and told him that it was a very sensitive issue and he could not unveil all the details to him. In a meeting of May 17, 1999, Nawaz gave a green signal to the operation. He assured conditional support to General Musharraf that the Government would back the operation when he successfully moved forward. If unfortunately the same failed, he would not be in a position to support him (Musharraf).
10. In his interview to the “Dawn”on June 2,2008,, Kiani said: Nawaz Sharif, the majority of corps commanders and the Inter-Services Intelligence (ISI) were kept in the dark about the Kargil operation in 1999.Although Nawaz was briefed on the Kargil issue, it was fairly late and the conflict had started by then. “It was not a comprehensive briefing that the chief executive should have been given.”
11. Talking to the media on June 3, 2008, Nawaz Sharif demanded the trial of Musharraf on treason charges for his illegal Nov 3, 2007, steps in imposing a State of Emergency, the Lal Masjid carnage and keeping the nation, military officials and the then political leadership in the dark on the Kargil issue. Nawaz termed Musharraf’s account on the Kargil issue in his book, “In the Line of Fire,” a pack of lies and said the interview of Lt-Gen (retd) Jamshed Gulzar Kiani to Geo TV upheld his stance that he was not informed about the Kargil operation.
12. Nawaz was being clever. Kiani did not tell either Geo TV or the “Dawn” that Nawaz was not informed. He only said that Nawaz was informed later and that too not in a comprehensive manner. At the same time, he added that Nawaz approved the already on-going operation provided it would be successful.
13. Who is telling the truth—- Musharraf in his book in which he claimed that Nawaz was on board or Kiani, who claims that Nawaz was informed in passing after the Pakistan Army had moved into the Kargil heights and that he had not objected to it provided it would succeed or Nawaz, who claims that he like many Corps Commanders was not informed at all?
14. The definitive answer to this question is to be found in the archives of the Research & Analysis Wing (R&AW). In the last week of May,1999, Musharraf had been to Beijing. He was in daily telephonic contact with Lt. Gen. Mohammad Aziz, the CGS, in Rawalpindi from his hotel room in Beijing. All these conversations were intercepted by the R&AW. The Government of Atal Behari Vajpayee decided to release to the media the transcripts of two of these tapes for three reasons. Firstly, the tapes showed that it was the Pakistani Army which had occupied the Kargil heights violating the Line of Control (LOC) and not the Kashmiri Mujahideen as claimed by Musharraf. Secondly, it was the Pakistan Army which had shot down an Indian Air Force plane and asked the Hizbul Mujahideen to claim the responsibility for it. Third, the tapes showed that Musharraf had launched his operation without the knowledge of Nawaz, many of his Corps Commanders, the ISI, the chiefs of the Air Force and Navy and
his Foreign Office. He got nervous after the IAF went into action and there were reports of the Indian naval ships moving from the East to the West coast.
15. Worried over the possibility of the conflict spreading outside Kashmir, Musharraf authorised Lt.Gen.Aziz from Beijing to brief other officers about the operation at an inter-ministerial meeting chaired by Nawaz on May 29,1999. At this meeting, as reported by Aziz to Musharraf, there were objections to Musharraf’s keeping others in the dark. According to the account of the meeting as given by Aziz to Musharraf in Beijing over telephone, Nawaz defended Musharraf’s action in not informing others as due to the demands of operational secrecy. Nawaz claimed that he himself and other Corps Commanders were informed only a week earlier. He made it appear that Musharraf’s action was understandable.
16. A careful examination of the tapes as released by the Vajpayee Government would indicate the following:
Musharraf launched the operation without taking the clearance of Nawaz and without the knowledge of most of the senior officers.
When the Indian Army hit back and the IAF went into action, he lost his nerve and informed firstly Nawaz and then other senior officers and the Foreign Office.
Instead of rebuking Musharraf for launching the operation without his clearance and asking him to stop it, Nawaz went along with it hoping that the operation would succeed. When it did not, he flew to the US and sought the US assistance in bringing the fighting to a halt.
17. It is clear that neither Musharraf nor Nawaz nor Kiani is telling the whole truth. Each is telling only a part of the truth which, they think, would serve their purpose.
18. On June 14, 1999, I had done a detailed analysis of the tapes as released to the media by Shri Jaswant Singh, the then Foreign Minister, and written an article titled “PAK ARMY CHIEF CAUGHT YAPPING”. This article is available at http://www.southasiaanalysis.org/notes/note21.html. Relevant extracts are appended below.
(The writer is Additional Secretary (retd), Cabinet Secretariat, Govt. of India, New Delhi, and, presently, Director, Institute For Topical Studies, Chennai. E-mail: seventyone2@gmail.com)
ANNEXURE
(Extract from my article of June 14,1999)
At what stage did Mr.Sharif become aware of the Pakistani Army’s proxy invasion plans? The CGS, while reporting on May 29 to the COAS on a meeting held by Mr. Sharif says: “He said I (Sharif) came to know seven days back, when Corps Commanders were told. The entire reason for the success of this operation was this total secrecy. Our experience was that our earlier efforts failed because of lack of secrecy. So, the top priority is to accord confidentiality, to ensure success. We should respect this and the advantage we have from this would give us a handle.”
There are two ways of interpreting this. First, as claimed by Mr.George Fernandes, our Defence Minister, the Army secretly planned and started the execution of this operation and informed Mr.Sharif thereafter.
The second interpretation is that at the inter-departmental meeting convened by Mr.Sharif, the Foreign Office representative expressed their unhappiness over the Army not keeping them in the picture since they had to handle the diplomatic fall-out.
Mr.Sharif tried to soothe their ruffled feathers by claiming that he himself was informed only seven days earlier in the interest of operational secrecy. This does not necessarily mean that Mr. Sharif was not in the picture from the very beginning.
While the Pakistani Press and public are expressing their solidarity with their Army, one could discern in the comments of some independent analysts gnawing fears that Gen. Musharraf is becoming over-assertive at the expense of the credibility of the elected political leadership and that this operation could ultimately boomerang on Pakistan.
Thus, the “News” said in an article on May 29: “It is undeniable that armed men have crossed the Line in large numbers, if only because they themselves have admitted their presence and given Press statements by satellite telephone. They were not stopped by Pakistan Army patrols.”
Mr.Azhar Abbas said in an article in the May issue of the “Herald”, the monthly journal of the “Dawn” group:” The assumption here (in Pakistan) is that India cannot respond to this kind of (covert) warfare with a conventional attack on Pakistan….
“The Army appears convinced of the wisdom of keeping India bleeding in Kashmir and in the presence of an effective deterrent (in the form of nuclear weapons in the hands of Pakistan), the temptation to do so would be even greater…..
“Several retired Army officers believe that the new Army Chief is far more assertive than his predecessor (Gen. Jehangir Karamat) and, in the event of the Nawaz Government taking issue with the new doctrine, is unlikely to bow out as easily as Karamat. This points to troubled civil-military relations in the future….”
The article concludes: ” Skeptics are already warning that in the guise of changing threat perceptions and bailing out the (internal) system, the Army may only be searching for a new power-sharing formula after the dissolution of the infamous Troika. If the Army’s new doctrine is, indeed, little more than the quest for a new power-sharing arrangement, it is time for the Nawaz Government to disillusion the Army….If the Government fails to do that, in the words of Dr. Eqbal Ahmad (a highly-respected Pakistani analyst), this change of threat perception can cost us, in the long run, our entire future.”
The article was analysing not only Gen. Musharraf’s perception of India, but also his vigorous justification of the Army agreeing to take over purely civilian responsibilities such as running the Water and Power Development Authority (WAPDA). Mr.Sharif asked the Army to run the WAPDA to end corruption and to improve its efficiency.
After taking over, Gen. Musharraf, to the discomfiture of Mr.Sharif, is reported to have issued orders that the Army would not only be responsible for the day-to-day running, but would also conduct all future negotiations with the independent power producers, thereby denying any role in this matter to the political leadership and civilian bureaucrats.
Do we need even righteous judges?
In 1947, BBC reported that the vote at the UN was conducted under pressure and that the large audience at hand demonstrated its predominantly Jewish character by applauding the UN resolution’s adoption. The same “impartial” BBC shapes the world opinion about Israel now.
The US soon withdrew its 1947 vote for establishing Israel. Britain conducted its usual policy of siding with the weaker to crush the stronger: at times Jews, at other times – Arabs. Russia’s only foreign policy goal is to stir the events and thus bug everyone. France remains attached to its imperial paranoia and builds the imperial alliance with Muslims it is unable to finance or sustain. The UN leadership runs among the world powers, pleading for money and positioning itself as everyone’s ally; naturally, an ally of everyone is an enemy of Israel. There was zero goodwill on the level of governments toward Israel: Europeans supported Israel as a way to get rid of the Jews they failed to annihilate completely, and Britain evacuated its forces from the Land of Israel because Jewish guerrillas carried out thousands of terrorist attacks in the 1940s.
Arbitrators are acceptable when they have no agenda of their own. Friends are expected to share our agenda. America and especially the Quartet of peacemakers are neither friends, nor arbitrators. The best-wishing members of the US Administration want Israel to live in peace. That’s not what the Jews need. The original idea of Zionists – a safe place for the Jews – went up in the smoke of Auschwitz which the Zionist leaders did not care about. After Stalin’s death ended the Russian plans for finishing the German work and annihilating the remnant of Jews in Siberia, safety was not an immediate problem for European Jews. Plans for the Jewish state on Muslim land created a huge security problem for the previously peaceful Jewish communities in Arab countries. The sixty years of fighting prove that in security terms, Israel is a complete failure. The only reasons for Jews to stay in Israel rather than move to Canada are religious and nationalist. Those reasons do not concern the US Administration in the peace process, and are entirely antithetical to Russia and the UN.
Israel essentially brings her case before thoroughly anti-Semitic judges. Even if the judges act objectively, Jews cannot accept their decisions because Jews want a subjective solution. The Britain objectively reasoned that Jewish immigrants don’t need Transjordan, and cut it off from the Balfour Declaration’s territory. Then the UN objectively reasoned that the remaining Palestinian Arabs need a state of their own, and partitioned whatever was left of the Jewish homeland. European settlers, on the other hand, rejected objectivity in America and ethnically cleansed a country for themselves. Jews, too, are partial to our own interests. A Jewish state in the Land of Israel seems as an injustice to Arabs and the Quartet, but it’s very just for the Jews.
As Mao Zedong remarked, a proposition could be true and false at the same time: true for some, false for another. Why would we want arbitrators who find the Jewish propositions false?
Do you know that Manmohan Singh Son-in-Law Barton Beebe is an American?
An American called Barton Beebe is married to Amrit Singh, the youngest daughter of Indian Prime Minister Manmohan Singh. Barton Beebe is an Associate Professor of Law at the Benjamin Cardozo School of Law of Yeshiva University in New York City. Barton Beebe is also working closely with the NALSAR Law University of Hyderabad in India.
Has anyone ever thought of the implications of Manmohan Singh’s daughter being married to an American? If Sonia Gandhi of Italy can rule India because she is the daughter-in- law of the late Prime Minister Indira Gandhi, and widow of former Prime Minister Rajiv Gandhi, why cannot the American Barton Beebe one day rule India because he is the son-in-law of Prime Minister Manmohan Singh?
Why is this important fact being hidden from the Indian people? We must completely expose all our top leaders, and also their families, that have been selling the interests of India to foreigners. There seems to be a deep conspiracy by some of our treacherous leaders to bring India totally under foreign domination. The signing of the Indo-US Nuclear Deal is just a part of that conspiracy.
Domestic violence advocates in Lebanon are urging the Arab governments to protect women by establishing new laws prohibiting gender-based violence. The Beirut-based KAFA: Enough Violence and Exploitation organized a regional meeting June 22-23 titled “Legalizing the Protection Against Family Violence” and gathered 20 nongovernmental organizations from 11 Arab countries; “kafa” means “enough” in Arabic. Arab societies are still dominated by religious authorities, advocates said, and tradition favors men as heads of family. Honor killings and abuse still affect many women. At the end of the two-day meeting, the groups called on Arab governments to enact legislation to protect women against violence and said they would increase efforts on regional and local levels to establish laws on family violence.
from Women’s ENews
Silent Witness
KAFA,”Enough Violence and Exploitation” organization chose the 8th of March, 2006, for launching the Silent Witness project in Lebanon. On this date thirty silhouettes were displayed in the UNESCO Palace in Beirut. Each silhouette carried the story of a woman who was killed by the hand of a family member in Lebanon, and the date she was killed. All of the silhouettes were given a name. One of the silhouettes carried the actual name of the victim; her daughter, who witnessed the crime when she was eight years old, gave her testimony during the event. One of the silhouettes was left blank, to be the story of any woman who has been or will be the victim of family violence in Lebanon.
Not all women were killed by their husbands; some were killed by their relatives, like brothers or fathers or even sisters and mothers. In a significant proportion of these crimes the excuse of the offenders was that they had “doubts about her behavior”. In this context the slogan for the event was “Because killing women is a shame…”, alluding to the term “honor killing”, often used to describe this type of crime in the culture of the region.
Mrs. Zoya Rouhana, KAFA’s Director, explained that the aim of the project is to raise awareness and advocate the adoption of a law on domestic violence in Lebanon. The event was under the patronage of the Minister of Social Affairs, Mrs. Nayla Moawad. The keynote speakers at the event were the most senior women’s right’s advocate in Lebanon, Mrs. Linda Matar, as well as the judge Iskandar Fayyad, who highlighted the necessity of drafting a law on domestic violence. Women and children survivors of domestic violence shared poems they had written based on their experiences with violence. The poem “I got flowers today”, written by Paulette Kully, had been translated into Arabic, put on a large banner and was read by a survivor.
A very mixed audience amounting to over 250 people was present at the event. The launching of Silent Witness was well received in national and Arab media. Media interest continues, as KAFA has been approached by several TV and radio channels, as well as newspapers who wish to follow the project.
The project continues with the Silhouettes touring around the country. The first exhibit after the UNESCO palace is at Kaslik University.
EFFECTIVE MEASURES TO ERADICATE EVILS
The dawn of independence has virtually came with confrontation of many problems for effective administration. The foremost and the prominent problem was for rehabilitation of the refugees. There was no place for providing them the basic requirement of shelter and for that reason, the government provided the shelter home for them. The locality was not congenial for their adaptation . Thus the hostility amongst the people has started generating their side effects . The civilisation is the beginning of the governance to any nation. In absence of any co-ordination amongst the fellow citizens , the concept of social embodiment was virtually evasive . Thus there was neither any co-operation nor co-ordination amongst the citizens. The sole motto was to accumulate the resources for advancement and to enforce their hypothetical illusive superiority amongst the other inhabitant. Thus there was a complete absence of religious and spiritual concept in the society.
No man can survive in isolation . There is a rule of give and take . The moment one person is inclined to accept everything as a matter of his right, the person who is inclined to give him his extra potential , withdraw the basic offer. This become the end of social collaboration . No country is able to survive except by the will of the people . The bitterness amongst the people may ultimately lead to a crisis on psychological level. Thus the country required the coercive method for the enforcement of law and order situation. This was on account of partition of India.
After independence there was the abolition of the Zamindari system in India. The entire agriculture land was wasted to the state government. The farmers were given only their cultivators rights over the rural land. Thus the concept of ownership was diluted to certain extent and those who were in occupation over the agriculture land became the Asami. Even a Bhumidhar was not vested the absolute ownership and was enjoying the transferable cultivators right. Thus the initiative for improvement of the land was slightly undergone a major change. The investment in the agriculture activities was multiplied to its many fold. This was due to inflation and the steep fall in the value of money. Thus it has gradually declined the production of the agriculture produce. The system has further suffered another set back by commercial activities as the cost of the labour was gradually increasing in its output. There was the difficulty faced by the farmers when they have entered the same cost of labour, what was required to be incurred for production.
The commercial activities and the industrial production were not deprentdent on external factor like environmental misbalance and the natural calamities .The farmer having an agricultur3e production was solely dependent upon these two factors, this has provided a great disharmony in the progress of our nation . There were class prejudice between the various section of the society and this factor was coupled with the socio-economic factor relating to the comparative assessment of cost productivity. On one hand the industrial and commercial productivity was within the control of the labour to a certain extent however there was no organization activities for boosting the cause of the farmers. By the erosion of the ethical values in the society and the rapid growth of the population, there was gradually a process of migration from there motherland to some of the major cities in the search of the better avenues for remuneration by the people. Thus the major population which was totally dependent on their agriculture output an living in rural area has under gone a great set back in respect of their earning prospects and ultimately by the fragmentation of the segment over the peace of the land, there was gradual declination of the standard of living in the village area .
The political equation which were originally set-up in the pre-independence era were caught in the whirl pool by the violent stroke of caste system which was generating the devaluation in the national integration with cumulative effect . People do not live to face the truth and thus has their evasive attitude which deepens the compulsive gambler maladies by the passage of time. Although there was deep bitterness amongst the different religions but the slogan were promulgated by our political leader to maintain the feeling of the brotherhood which was not possible without proper enforcement. Thus in such as situation when there was already a deep conspiracy to upset the flow of the national esteem amongst the mind of the citizens by the other nation ,the political set-up of our country has further exaggerated such problem to the multiple proportion. There was the need for law enforcement agencies but such enforcement was still not possible without having a control over the system .
This has become a crisis in the first decade after the independence gradually there was as rampant corruption ascending in the public life and the galloping race which was developed by the process of character assassination could not be halted even after the enforcement of the highest law of our country . The crucial factor , as are being discussed above alike hunger , deficiency ,disharmony and disintegration ,has further provided a fast deteriorating standard of our society and as a counter productive reactionary trend , the crime has perpetuated in our society. In absence of any deterrent , retributive and punitive theory of punishment , the political arena which was previously occupied by our so called political sufferer in the freedom movement, was gradually replaced by the criminals. This was a paradise to every law evading process to shield up their responsibility as a repercussion of the criminal activity by the procedural processed jurisprudence . Thus instead of having any growth for the advancement of the nation, every potential and resources lying within the competence and power of our citizen was vested in providing the security to our political superior. Thus by the dawn of fifty years of independence, India has not only undergone through a political uncertainty but it has exposed its character by demonstrating an example of hypocrisy, religious hatred and criminal domination.
The industrial output which was occupied by labour contribution, has further suffered on account of low productivity in the public sector. There are about 250 public sector in the central government while 710 public sectors are occupied by the state .These sector have become a money guzzles for the opportunists for accumulating their personal assets. The East India Company was initially given the power to get the administration over the different states as the ruler may earn the revenue through British’s but ultimately they became the ruler. The present industrial set-up of our country has further invited such divisive forces to rule over our nation.
The first and foremost requirement in our country is to deal with a criminal with severe punishment .It has rightly been said that it is only the fear which keeps a man to do the righteous thing in his life. The bane of caste system, the business of religion and unhygienic process for accumulation of the assets and resources with the limited people which has provided a disharmony in the society , can only be dealt with by confiscation and forfeiture of the property belonging to the criminals. The bonafide citizens and a genuine person may not be liable to suffer the atrocities committed by a criminal who may get escaped from the punishment by making a target on the victim. The state is responsible for every crime and it is a lame excuse that it is meant to preserve only the law and order situation. There is a need for getting every person being removed somehow or other who by his own nature uses to indulge in a criminal activities .
That is the need of the time other wise the entire nation will be compelled to become the hens of the criminals.
There is the second requirement for having an accountability of the wrong doer, It is certainly not the purpose and the objective of the law enforcing agencies , that a wrong be corrected or rectified. This is a reciprocal obligation upon every superior authority in the hierarchy of the system that their subordinate may get the proper punishment for every wilful defiance of their inaction and such in subordination of the rule of law in the society. It is the high time that every quasi judicial action in which there is a glimpse of dishonesty , such action apart from being dealt with by rectification of the mistake , be accountable against such officer on account of whose wilful negligence or lapses , the affected person has undergone a great agony, discomfiture , disappointment , frustration otherwise there will be no end of dishonest and apathetically circumstances from the society.
The ecological cycle has been totally disassociated from its normal course. There is the need for filling the rainy water inside our first subcutaneous layer from where the water is pulled through pumping set. This will provide the immediate water requirement to the citizen for their daily use as well as for their irrigation. There is the wastage of this water and ultimately the same is providing the flood to the other portion of the country lying on low altitude and in this manner we may again restore the glory of the Himalayan valley throughout our nation.
The privilege orientation system being generated for creating a psychological; terror on the mentality of as common man is required to be dealt with by the people themselves as no-one wanted to get his privilege been taken away simply on account of the wishes of the other citizens. The voice of the intellectual is soft and till they may not unite in the battle , the victory and the chances of success is always lying at a remote distance . Every toil will have its own colour subject to that we may be inclined to eradicate the prevailing maladies.
In exercise of the power conferred upon para eight of the tenth schedule of the Constitution of India, the speaker of the U. P. legislative assembly had framed “The member of U. P. legislative assembly (disqualification on the ground of defection )Rules,1987”. The statement of object and reason of the Constitution (52 amendment) at, 1985 were sum up in these words. The evil of political defection has been a matter of National concern. If it is not combated, it is likely to undermine the vary foundations of our democracy and principles, which sustained it. The anti-defection Bill is meant for outlawing defection and fulfilling the above assurance. Surprisingly, the expression “Political party” and “Defection” are not defined in interpretation clause. The splitting of 1/3 members of a particular party by formation of separate group is permitted, but the defection of a individual legislature is prohibited under the Act. This is a very strange that if you commit the murder of democracy with impunity under the garb of the split in political party, you will be punished but the infliction of the injury on political party is punishable with the disqualification of the membership of the legislature; if the legislature has acted according to his conscience by supporting the resolution of confidence or no confidence. The question which arise in the mind of individual citizen that whether while exercising his adult franchise in the election, he chooses an individual candidate or political party to come into power and it the political party is voted to the power why the individual is permissible to play the vital role in the formation of the legislation. There are other questions regarding the sanctity of the whip enforced by the individual party is a democratic trend or it leads to an anarchy or an oligarchy. Thus the Parliamentarian system of the governance by the political party appears to be undemocratic on its face value.
The supply of the essential commodity like food water electricity and other resources should be provided without interruption and for such crisis there is the vicarious liability of the state government. Thus it is for the state government to adopt the suitable measurement for providing such commodity and simultaneously to dealt with the person / employee working under them by awarding suitable punishment if they may cause such disruption.
The outcome of the agriculture production are the assets of the nation. There is the check and balance in respect of determination of the prices of the food products. However despite being regulated by the government policy, there has been an apathy with the problems of the farmers. Since the entire land is vested with the state government ,it is the duty reciprocal upon the state to provide the improvement in the soil for better productivity. There are many defects in the present system of agriculture system and till the government may not be held responsible for cultivation soil conservation and for providing the fertility , nothing can be improved by merely the slogans . Unfortunately there are the instances of the arrests a poor farmer when he finds himself unable to fulfil the contractual liability by repairment of the debt which he had taken for proving irrigation, cultivation and production of his agriculture land. Whether the government is justified for keeping privilege orientation and simultaneously putting the farmers inside the jail on account of there failure to repay the loan due to some natural calamity. Every sort of incentive by providing the financial assistance to the needy people is of no avail , if the son of the soil may undergone a treatment of discrimination and arbitrariness by committing atrocities upon them.
The universal declaration of the human right is nothing but a misnomer in India . There is neither a human being who is born free and having equal dignity and rights as are being enjoyed by few opportunists. There cannot be an endeavour in the spirit of brotherhood. Our country has got the race prejudice which is dependent not only on the basis of the colour, sex , language but on the basis of caste affiliation. Here is no security of the person and everyone is subjected to be ruled by the law enforcing agents either in slavery or in servitude. People are subjected to torture and to get degrading treatment by another fellow citizen whoever is enjoying the power. The right to an effective remedy is totally collapsed by the pressure of the work. In such situation, how the courts which are considered to be sentinel in the quivive may enjoy the protection of the rule of law in the society.
Success lies upon the effective measures to eradicate root an branches of all evils. It is been considered that now the arms of the law are not long enough to mould the law . According to the need of the people. The law enforcement agencies are mainly adopting the coercive power by providing a torture and they are seldom not concerned with their duty. Thus a clear imperative by proper planning ,constant counselling and persuasion are the appropriate mean rather abrupt and spontaneous method. There is a need to provide some incidental and ancillary powers to the courts for adopting new device, new methods and new strategy in securing the justice to the people.
Necessary amendments are required to be done in our constitution by expanding the scope of Article 226 and 227 of the constitution of India.The judicial verdict may be regarded as the foundation and the third pillar of the democracy which may have some foundation on the basis of the public opinion. If the people may start their trust in such system then no one can save it from the ultimate collapse thus every procedural law which is providing a barrier for effective adjudication of a dispute must be wiped out from its inherent impediment. The process of judicial proceeding are in itself cumbersome and exhausting. There are huge investment in the process of final verdict . Thus a system is required to be develop in which the person may feel confident. This is not a system which is purely dependent upon the gambit or like a profound gambler but on the other hand it may require to win the trust amongst the people. If the litigant consider it as a chance verdict for which a huge investment may require then for him it may become as a Hobson’s choice.
Unfortunately the mutation proceedings for providing the name being recorded ion the revenue record and on the basis of which every transaction is dependent are still being considered as the summary proceeding which are collateral piece of evidence for the purpose of realisation of the compensation in the land acquisition and for proving the possession . who bothers for title and it is seldom found easier to fabricate a negotiable instrument and document for raising a dispute and there by to obtain an injunction even amazed the state government to cultivate a right over such land. Thus it has become a compulsive gambler to an innocent citizen either to surrender his rights of ownership or he may adopt a course of criminal nature to settle dispute. Thus if the accountability and responsibility of the wrong doer may not be fixed by the present judicial system the foundation which are based for the peaceful assimilating of the superior command may gradually be vanished from the scene of our present judicial set-up.
The concept of tortuous liability has yet not been evolved for providing the damage to the victim of the wrong. In absence of such responsibility there is neither the requirement which has been visualised by the higher judiciary to have the proper and effective control over the subordinate judicial officer. Power of judicial review is coupled with the power to scrutinise as to whether the judicial authority entrusted with the power to hold enquiry was vested with the jurisdiction, power and authority to reach a definite conclusion which has been arrived by such judicial officer in delivering a judgement .
The legal proposition based on such supervisory jurisdiction is coupled with the fact as to whether an abuse of the discretion may not be viewed by its magnitude and its gravity of the said misconduct, may not be sufficient for disciplinary action. Such power may be exercised in exceptional cases but atleast there may be some fear in the minds of the judicial officer to conduct its functioning as the confidence of the litigant public may not be shaken by the lack of integrity and character of the judicial officer by providing the suffering to an innocent person and also to maintain the discipline in the judicial service. Unfortunately we have lost our sight from this basic requirement, which is necessary to maintain the rule of law .
The government has a sovereign function which includes the right to impose tax. Seldom , people ask that why they should be held responsible for the payment of the tax . The reason for their declination to fulfil such a responsibility is basically two folds; Firstly, the public money is mis-utilised by the bureaucrats and other politicians, who are holding the public office as the custodian of the trust of the people. Secondly, the money which is realised as the tax is occasionally mis-utilised for the political consideration which is contrary to the object and being invested for extraneous consideration. The tax payer has a right on the public exchequer as it may not be hired at the convenience of the politician. In absence of an institution like that of Ombudsman which is known as Lok -Aayukt where the people may lodge a complaint against the dishonest and corrupt officials. This is due to the reason that in India , we have lack of sense of duty and dedication to public service and a reluctance to confirm one’s own behaviour to the accepted norm of honesty and probity in public life. Illiteracy reigns supreme in India. A complete absence of enlightened public opinion is prevalent which is necessary to make such Institutions work. A persistent tendency to subordinate national interest to the personal interest accompanied by an Individual his inordinate love for chair , power and money is evident in our country. Thus in absence of a superior command we may seldom get a man, who by his own nature may be indulged for the welfare of the people. This is only the fear which may keep a person in order .
The judicial system which was initially meant for rectification of the mistake of the subordinate judicial officer , is seldom found in itself being indulged into its own mistake . The litigation is now being filed nearly as a clock for attaining private ends and as such the court must be careful to weigh conflicting interest of the other side. The consequent delay in disposal of the cases is seldom visualised the shortage of the water supply for the agriculture irrigation facility, shortage in electric supply ,obstructing industrial development and for the construction of the road and irrigation canal by entertaining the petition on the plea of malafide or by levelling the allegation for collateral purpose against the land acquisition proceedings. Thus there may be reimbursement of cost of escalation resulting from such delay to the public or to the affected party , in case such litigation which has started for extraneous consideration ultimately fails.
Religion is politics ; and the politics is the brotherhood ( William Blake ). Thus the politics is an essential branch of the art of promoting the human welfare and happiness but it was never considered to be an art of obtaining power, which may turn as demagogy. Every action has three basic requirement for its objective , i.e Desire , Emotion and Knowledge. In absence of any of the three basic ingredients to be adhere prior to the implementation of a policy, we may have the utter failure in every efforts. Thus the country is also bound to collapse on every front, if there is the absence of the knowledge amongst our politicians. Every basic thrust is secondary for the utilisation. If we consider money as the paramount consideration for attaining the political power , the custodian of the public trust shall automatically purged with the illusion of hypothetical superiority and nothing shall remain to provide a contribution towards the welfare of the citizen. The necessity of the money is to achieve the basic requirement otherwise the accumulation of it in itself become a corruption. The similar sentiments may be attributed towards power and sex desire which has its reservoir in the emotional psychological sphere but if it is unchecked it may result in disastrous for the society. Thus if we are inherently incapable to decide, what is required for our existence , there is a need for sanction and the punitive measurement, if one may side track from the basic requirement unfortunately despite our inherent capability to improve in a span of last 50 years after being ruled by the alien power, we have yet not evolved an effective system. This is the reason of our political disaster.
Oligarchy, a system in which ultimate power is confined to a section of the community; the rich to the exclusion of the poor, aristocrats to the exclusion of plebeians, opportunists to the exclusion of benevolence , reservation to the exclusion of efficiency, males to the exclusion of females ,is an absolute monarchy in our nation. This system is based on the ethics of gaining more advantage of than of that of the rest of the community. The power rests on public opinion and if we diversify our intention for the lesser important factors, the prominent amongst them may be crucified. This was the approach of our political master to rule the nation after getting independence . In the present context of the political set-up of the country having certain global phenomenon regarding involvement of the politician at large in the nefarious activities by gaining undue prominence without any moral obligation towards the citizens to protect their human rights , there should be the persistent efforts of the people for participating into political sphere as the article of perpetuating corruption by mediocrity and thereby earning enormous money and power to be restricted for which the person willing to sacrifice their future for the betterment of the human rights of the public may come forward . The choice of the people in political arena for launching any political party into the power is just like of patting the snake or Cobra . Destiny is the result of consequences reflecting through individuals action. An urge may lead to big surge . Hell and heaven both exists in a society only the truth remains without any virtue , not with any voice. It is said that where the science ends , religion begins ; where the religion ends spiritualism starts ; where the spiritualism ends , a reality survives. These are the realities of the life in the process of evolution . the creative acts of the genius are always remain the subject matter of criticism as they are usually confronted with optionally stupidity of other fellow citizens. There is a delicate balance between public duty and personal honour . The numerical majority leads to the destruction of benevolent leadership . The human progress do not originate in the composite brains , but it is by the wisdom of the individual personality . Thus in the search of the better human rights provided to its citizens , there is necessarily some impediments in process of evolution and advancement of society because the protection is at large in favour of those citizens who are involved through their activities towards their towards destructive approach for advancement of the society , which is detrimental to the interest of the superior in command . Still there may not be any compromise with the human rights conferred upon an individual.
Society is becoming more complicated. The democracy brings with it evils of its own system . It is difficult to search a really devotes person amongst the majority. Psychological reconciliation amongst fellow citizens to utilise every potential energy and to maintain co-ordination between fellow citizens. Civilisation begins in order , grows with liberty and ultimately perish in chaos , civil liberty are better and save as long as its enforcement do not bother others existence . Administrative system and judicial institutions are considered for vacillation of the purposes. There is always a conflict between opinion and rivalry of the interest. Time has come to expose the falsehood and fallacies through discussions in order to avert its global devolution. The remedy is speech, not enforced silence. The ship of progress is equipped with moral strength. We cannot remain silent spectator by observing the gradual disintegration of every institution in a democratic society. However , our potential will prove the power to save them and to resist against evil disasters . There is no steady advance towards higher condition of progress. The opinion persists to subordinate personal interest to social interest as the vested interest are always motivated to usurp power through any means even at the cost of its own interest. Sincerity is now slave of destructive activities and human rights are passing through the state of psychological retardation. Attitude of the public is mainly consist of denouncing the receptive norms. Moral damage is more terrible.
The individual human rights enforcement is inadequately persists and thus the existing remedies are required to fresh appraisal. The entire fabric of the society is scattered and shattered , which is existing with galloping corruption. The proper assessment of legal and social condition is essential. Reason obeys itself while ignorance submits to whatever is dictated to it . Freedom does not mean abuse nor liberty is a license . The survival of the human rights and individual freedom requires obedience, endeavour, honesty , truthfulness, sacrifice , discipline and character . Implementation of the strong idea requires steadfast wisdom. Such idea should burst every chain , which tends to paralyse its efforts to push forward. Most of the people tends to see nothing nor inclined to observe. They do not take the notice of evil consequences as the simplest and the cheapest attitude is apathy. The ensuring success is mostly understood at the beginning due to strong contrast of public opinion .
There is one prominent factor in representative government that it is not ruled by the minority through the brute forces and may again lead to us for a slavery. Thus it is seldom considered that let the advancement of the people may suffer by other radical factors , but at least we are not leading for the unpleasant slavery and subordination at the hands of a foreign ruler. Thus we have to search the new method, strategy, accountability and responsibility in the present political system of a representative government. Every art and every enquiry and similarly every action and pursuit is thought to aim for welfare of the people and thus all things depends upon them to find as better end .
ELECTION time is not ideal for writing or reading anything other than the interesting news and anecdotes of the day. But it is precisely at this time that many sincere and honest people feel frustrated by the venality of actors in the public domain. They are anxious to know where the public discourse has gone wrong and contemplate course correction.
Here is an effort to address their concerns.
It is six decades since India became free. Today’s school children constitute Gen-3 of free India.. Their great-grandfathers alone could have experienced the freedom movement. The movement for India’s freedom is no more in the memory chip of the people. It is now history — unfortunately, deliberately distorted — taught to young minds.
This distortion is self-evident in secular India’s discourse. It quickly, and effectively, distanced itself from the great drives that constituted the soul of the freedom movement — whether it is the ‘Ram Rajya’ of Mahatma Gandhi, or the worship of the Motherland symbolised by Maharishi Bankim Chandra’s ‘Vande Mataram’, or the concept of ‘Sanatana Dharma’ Maharishi Aurobindo held out as the nationalism of India, or the ‘spiritual nationalism’ commended by Swami Vivekananda. The secular discourse branded these concepts outdated ideas, to be detested and publicly disowned. In fact, given the tone of the discourse today, it is doubtful whether any of these great builders of modern India could pass the test of secular acceptability.
The perversion in secular India’s public domain is explicit, but its degree is even graver.The Indian struggle for freedom from the British was more profound than a battle for political freedom for India’s geography. It was also part of the centuries- long quest of the Indian people to resist foreign invaders, like the struggle of Prithviraj Chauhan or Maharana Pratap, or Chatrapati Shivaji or Guru Gobind Singh later, or Raja Ranjit Singh or Rani of Jhansi still later. By dividing the indigenous peoples on racial and religious lines, the colonisers could almost convince them that India never belonged to anyone; it was open to anyone who invaded it; it was never a nation; and there was nothing called India till the British made it one. The colonisers thus first distorted the discourse and then confused the identity of the Indian people and their relation with their land of birth. Unsurprisingly, it was their past more than the future that looked uncertain to Indians. By such sustained discourse the colonisers had effectively caused cerebral paralysis. Result, Indians stood conquered intellectually, culturally and civilisationally.
Therefore, while earlier it was a war even for physical survival, the battle against the British was more a struggle to recover the mind of India, which the foreigner had hijacked. As a consequence, while most of India’s conquered detested the earlier invaders, the later colonisers persuaded sections of influential Indians to feel comfortable with them. So the quest for recovering the lost mind and reconnecting Indians to their past to define their identity became the principal drive of the battle against the British. The freedom struggle gradually intensified as an intellectual, cultural and spiritual endeavour to make India comprehensively independent even as it targeted political freedom.
A critical component in the efforts of the Indian freedom movement to fight the intellectual lethargy and subaltern mind of Indians was the role played by the nationalist media. It promoted a high level of indigenous cultural and civilisational consciousness in the Indian people. Invariably everyone, whether it was Gandhi or Aurobindo, Tilak or Subramanya Bharati, who took the lead to sow the seeds of the freedom movement, or to add power to it later, started a newspaper or magazine.
Many, like ‘Sanku’ Subramaniam, became bankrupt as they distributed newspapers almost free to convey the idea of India to the people. The nationalist media thus not only fought for the nation’s freedom, but also for its intellectual and cultural independence and revival. Post-freedom, the secular Indian discourse, which increasingly became pseudo in character and derailed the national discourse, infected large sections of the national media and co-opted it. Thanks to this selfgoal, India became less intellectually independent after freedom than it was before, under colonial rule.
While this process began after freedom and progressed gradually, it accelerated after the advent of economic liberalization and globalization in the early 1990s. The Indian media gradually came to be dominated by intellectual lethargy and cultural confusion. So, what the freedom fighters had fought hard to eliminate from the public discourse promoted by the colonizers came back to occupy prime time and prime space in free India’s media. Added to this distortion was the emergence of an extreme commercialism, which began eating into the vitals of a free and purposeful media. The media was driven by a perceivable sense of idealism even as late as a couple of decades ago despite all other negatives.
The war that the Indian Express and the Statesman waged against the internal emergency in 1977-79 and this newspaper’s single-minded pursuit of industrial and political venality, which the Reliance and Bofors scams of the late 1980s symbolized, are illustrative of idealism defying the logic of commerce. Today the media as a whole is becoming a captive of commerce and is obsessed with nothing other than turnover and profit. The trend is irresistible. To swim against it means defying the whole world — a task that needs and means spiritualization of public life, like Mahatma Gandhi did.. This loss of intellectual independence and emergence of unbridled commercialism is dwarfing the stature of the Indian media as the Fourth Estate.. This loss of direction needs to be course-corrected if the larger interest of India is to be safeguarded.
Fortunately, technology seems to have a cost-effective solution for this epidemic. Some 10 powerful websites, duly popularized, that review and audit the media can correct the media’s course. They can hold a mirror to it to show it and to the people how it performs or fails. The only way to make the media realise this is to publish in the site what it refuses to, or to prove what it publishes is incorrect, to make the public know what the media business is all about today. A motivated team to sustain and intensify this mission can achieve the result in a fairly short time. The mission will rediscover the India that for long showed the lead to the world. This can transform an India that is free but not independent into an intellectually free and independent India. Any takers, it is the BJP only with further intensity in future, if we provide them Majority?
GOD GIVE US MEN
(A MESSAGE TO GOD )
“A TIME LIKE OUR DEMANDS
STRONG MIND, GREAT HEART, TRUE FAITH AND READY HANDS ;
MEN, WHOM THE LUST OF OFFICE DOES NOT KILL;
MEN , WHOM THE SPOILS OF THE OFFICE CAN NOT BUY;
MEN, WHO POSSESS OPINION AND WILL ;
MEN, WHO HAVE HONOUR ; MEN WHO WILL NOT LIE ;
MEN, WHO CAN STAND BEFORE THE TEMOGOGUE AND DEMN HIS
TREACHEROUS, FLATTERIES WITHOUT WINKING;
TALL MEN, SUN CROWNED, WHO LIVE ABOVE THE FOG
IN PUBLIC DUTY AND IN PRIVATE THINKING “.
1) “Though thy path be dark as night
there is a star thy path to guide
So trust in god and do the right.”
2)“ I slept and dream;
Life was beauty”
I woke and saw ;
life was duty .”
3) There is a land in the present age;
where the people lives in grave
Liberty freedom all unknown ;
service and be slave
the people are living in their past glory ;
as an out right beggar would have sung
well once upon a time, I was the king of my universe ;
when such is the attitude of people
how can they get freedom ,
least there is to talk of liberty;
yet a certain day may come;
when the people will hum
in the orchard of the freedom ;
Taste the juice of liberty.”
“ O MAN ! DESIROUS OF GOOD ;IT IS NOT RIGHT THAT YOU SHOULD SPEAK UN-TRUTH IMAGINING IN THE MIND ,” “ I AM ALONE “,
“NONE SEES ME ; BUT FEAR ALL - KNOWING GOD WHO DWELLS IN YOUR HEART IN THE FORM OF THE INTERNAL SPIRIT , AND WHO SEES GOOD AND EVIL DEEDS , YOU SHOULD ALWAYS SPEAK THE TRUTH “
“Every day that comes and goes ;
Every miles the river flows
Says to me and says to you ;
Much there to learn and do
for the water and day ;
no more will pass this way .”
“Life is a bubble ,snap it today ;
It passes through gloom day by day, and then you
Observing and watching, but unable to speak ;
You may be suffering a lot by your indulgence to seek
But you unbounded efforts ;
And your benevolent amicable zeal ,you feel
May have its impact on desire to serve ;
By conveying a novel idea to what you posses
Will give you the credit of the immortal song, you sing ;
Your great ideals shall survive for long”
Ph. no.(0532)637720 WITH BEST COMPLIMENTS FROM
YOGESH KUMAR SAXENA
(Advocate, High Court )
H.I.G.203 Preetam Nagar
Sulem Sarai Awaas Yojana
Allahabad
Good terrorists need not live
Recently, an Israeli teacher killed a student. Precisely, Rabbi Bar-On shot a Palestinian student of Bir Zeit University who brandished a knife at him. What really bothered me was a universally gleeful response of Israeli media. The rabbi killed an attacker, good, but it cannot be a matter of joy. There are tremendous issues boiling behind the incident.
The Arab kid was not a professional terrorist, even though a Fatah-Al Aqsa offshoot claimed him a member. The kid went for essentially a suicide mission: he did not try to knife down Jews in Tel Aviv where he would be merely arrested, but at a junction near Shilo, in the dreaded “territories” where many Jewish males are armed and someone would certainly kill the Arab. Yet, he mustered only two knives. He was unfamiliar with this weapon and frightened, shaking. The Arab student was willing to sacrifice his life for a minimum damage to Jews.
He was not a stereotypical terrorist. We are dealing here with the example of popular war. Palestinian society breeds hatred to “Zionist occupiers,” and Palestinian universities provide ample grounds for nationalist propaganda. It is not incitation, but realistic and truthful nationalist education.
Here lies the nightmare of primitive rationalism: Jews and Arabs are both right. Both defend their religious, nationalist, and homestead rights to the land. Arguing the fine points is senseless: Palestinians believe that they are a nation, and Jews won’t be able to convince them otherwise. There can be no compromise; people don’t compromise over their basic religious and national rights, not if they want to remain a self-respecting religious community or a nation. Those Jews who are looking to compromise do so because they don’t believe they have any rights here: assimilated atheists, what do they have to do with the Holy Land?
Palestinian Arabs, on the contrary, believe in their rights. If Jews abandoned to them Hebron and Schem, the ancient Jewish cities, how much more do the Zionists owe them Haifa and Jaffa, the towns with originally Arab majority? Jews act like the classic People of the Sea, foreign marauders who settled the shores of Canaan time and again without venturing deep into the hilly country. If Judea is not Jewish, then what rights do the Jews possibly have to any other place in Palestine?
In the real life, situations where both conflicting parties are right, arise often. When the contended issues are critical to the opponents, no mild solution is possible. Olmert-Barak-Peres-Netanyahu can give away Judea and Samaria to Arabs, but should a decent Jewish leader arise he will drive the Arabs out.
Fatah-Hamas-PIJ can accept Israel, but should a more militant Palestinian leader arise, they will restart terrorism against Jews. And millions of Arabs living in Israel will help them.
Hindu temples were not meant for large congregational worship. Pillared Mandapas with elaborate sculptures, sadas for dancing & wide circumbulating passages with other deities placed around the main deity constitute a temple complex.
The prominent forms of temple designs are the North Indian Temples & Southern Indian Temples. There were changes in styles, but certain basic rules fundamental to Hinduism were followed regarding the position of the garba griha, directions of the other deities, etc.
If only 40% of the eligible voting population in a country bothers to vote, then is the country truly democratic? Whatever government comes to power, it has a mandate from less than half the people. It’s truly a government by default.
First the politicians and media have absolutely no right to blame the electorate. I do not believe in the statement that ” it’s the apathy of the people that gives them a government they deserve”.
Second the arrogant attitude of some of our media stars that expressed ‘outrage’ at the low voting turn out , after “all they did to pursued them to do so” in Mumbai, should learn that while they can drive people to the cinemas, the people have little faith in their intellectual or political understanding beyond entertainment. Not everyone gets their picture o page 3 when they vote.
Third, how many times do the people of India need to come out and say ” WE DO NOT BELIEVE IN THE POLITICIANS OR POLITICS ANYMORE”. The Mumbaikers did not vote not because they went away for a long weekend, nor because of the sweltering heat, but because none of the candidates made a substantial stand that aroused their passions, their desire to better the political system. I remember how the people of India came out in droves to vote to end the Emergency imposed by Indira Gandhi, or who came out in droves again to re instate her when they were unhappy. Or when they came out in droves to vote for Rajiv Gandhi after Indira’s assassination.
We are a passionate feeling people that respond to our emotion, to our community. We need a leader to arouse those passions in us, someone to believe in, someone that we can trust that has the power, the integrity and the vision to lead us in this new century.
Give us, the people of India such a leader and watch us come out in droves to vote. And if not, then accept that democracy in India will be an exercise in futility and the forces of change will be ultimately thrust upon us by non democratic forces like the fundamentalists, like the naxalitites that are threatening to invade our cities soon,
The first case in which Hinduism was considered by the Constitution Bench of the Apex Court is the judgment reported in AIR 1966 SC 1119, Sastri Yagnapunushadji v. Muldas Bhudardas Vaishya, relevant part of which is being quoted below:-
“Who are Hindus and what are the broad features of Hindu religion, that must be the first part of our enquiry in dealing with the present controversy between the parties. The historical and etymological genesis of the word ‘Hindu’ has given rise to a controversy amongst indologists; but the view generally accepted by scholars appears to be that the word “Hindu” is derived from the river Sindhu otherwise known as Indus which flows from the Punjab. “That part of the great Aryan race”, says Monier Williams, “which immigrated from Central Asia, through the mountain passes into India, settled first in the districts near the river Sindhu (now called the Indus). The persian pronounced this word Hindu and named heir Aryan brethren Hindus. This Greeks, who probably gained their first ideas of India from the Persians, dropped the hard aspirate, and called the Hindus ‘Indoi’ (”Hinduism” by Monier Will Hams. P.1)
The Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics, Vol VI, has described ‘Hinduism’ as the title applied to that form of religion which prevails among the vast majority of the present population of the Indian Empire (p.686). As Dr. Radhakrishnan has observed, “The Hindu civilization is so called, since its original founders earliest followers occupied the territory drained by the Sindhu the (the Indus )river system corresponding to the North West Frontier Province and the Punjab. This is recorded in the Rig which give their name to this period Indian history. The people on the Indian side of the Sindhu were called Hindu by the Persian and the later western invadors.” (The Hindu view of Life” by Dr. Radhakrishnan. P.12). That is the genesis of the word “Hindu”.
When we think of the Hindu religion, we find it difficult, if not impossible to define Hindu religion or even adequately describe it. Unlike other religion in the world, the Hindu religion does not claim any one prophet; it does not worship any one God; it does not subscribe to any one dogma; it does not believe in any one philosophic concept; it does not follow any one set of religious rites or performances; in fact, it does not appear to satisfy the narrow traditional feature of any religion or creed. It may broadly be described as a way of life and nothing more.
…………The term ‘Hindu’, according to Dr. Radhakrishnan, had originally a territorial and not a credal significance. It implied residence in a well-defined geographical area. Aboriginal tribes, savage and half-civilized people, the cultured Dravidians and the Vedic Aryans were all Hindus as they were the sons of the same mother. The Hindu thinkers reckoned with the striking fact that the men and women dwelling in India belonged to different communities, worshipped different gods, and practised different rites (Kurma Purana) (Ibid p.12)
Monier Williams has observed that “it must be borne in mind that Hinduism is far more than a mere form of theism vesting on Brahmanism. It presents for our investigation a complex congeries of creeds and doctrines which in its gradual accumulation may be compared to the gathering together of the mighty volume of the Ganges, swollen by a continual influx of tributary rivers and rivulets, spearding itself over an every-increasing area of country and finally resolving itself into an intricate Delta of tortuous steams and jungly marshes…The Hindu religion is reflection of the composite character of the Hindus, who are not people but many. It is based on the idea of universal receptivity. It has ever aimed to accommodating itself circumstances, and has carried on the process of adaptation through more than three thousand years. It has first borne with and then, so to speak, swallowed, digested, and assimilated something from all creed”. (Religious Thought & Life in India” by Monier Williams, P. 57).
We have already indicated that the usual tests which can be aplied in relation to any recognised religion or religious creed in the wordld turn out to be inadequate in dealing with the problem of Hindu religion. Normally, any recognised religion or religious creed subscribes to body of set philosophic concepts and theological beliefs. Does this test aply to the Hindu religion? In answering this question, we would base ourselves mainly on the exposition of the problem by Dr. Radhakrishnan in his work on Indian Philosophy . (”Indian Philosophy” by Dr. Radhakrishnan. Vol. I, pp.22-23). Unlike other countries, India can claim that philosphy in ancient India was not an auxiliary to any other science or art, but always held a prominent position of independence….. “In all the fleeting centuries of history”, says Dr. Radhakrishnan, “in all the vicissitudes through which India has passed, a certain marked identity is visible. It has held fast to certain psychological traits which constitute its special heritage and they will be the characteristic marks of the Indian people so Loungsri as they are privileged to have a separate existence”. The history of Indian thought emphatically brings out the fact that the development of Hindu religion has alrways been inspired by an endless quest of the mind for truth based on the consciousness that truth has many facts. Truth is one, but wise men describe it differently.(…) The Indian mind has, consistently through the ages, been exercised over the problem of the nature of godhead the problem that faces the spirit at the end of life, and the interrelation between the individual and the universal soul. “If we can abstract from the variety of opinion’, says Dr. Radhakrishnan, “and observe the general spirit of Indian though, we shall find that it has a disposition to interpret life and nature in the way of monistic idealism, though this tendency is so plastic, living and manifold that it takes many forms and expresses itself in even mutally hostile teachings.”(..)
…..Naturally enough, it was realised by Hindu religion from the very beginning of its career that truth was many-sided and different views contained different aspects of truth which no one could fully express. This knowledge inevitably bred a spirit of tolerance and willingness to understand and appreciate the opponent’s point of view. That is how “the several views set forth in India in regard to the vital philosophic concepts are considered to be the branches of the self-same tree. The short cuts and blind alleys are somehow reconciled with the main road of advance to the truth.” (..) When we consider this broad sweep of the Hindu philosophic concepts, it would be realised that under Hindu philosophy, there is no cope for ex-communicating any notion or principle as heretical and rejecting it as such.
xxx xxx xxx
The development of Hindu religion and philosphy shows that from time to time saints and religious reformers attempted to remove from the Hindu thought and practices elements of corruption and superstition and that led to the formation of different sects. Buddha started Budhism; Mahavir founded Jainsim; Basava became the founder of Lingayat religion; Dnyaneshwar and Tukaram initiated the Varakari cult; Guru Nanak inspired Sikhism, Dayananda founded Arya Samaj, and Chaitanya began Bhakti cult; and as a result of the teachings of Ramrksohin and Vivekananda, Hindu religion flowered into its most attractive, progressive and dynamic form. If we study the teachings of these saints and religious reformers, we would notice an amount of divergence in their respective views; but underneath that divergence, there is a kind of subtle indescribable unity which keeps them within the sweep of the broad and progressive Hindu religion.
xxx xxx xxx
……It is somewhat remarkable that this broad sweep of Hindu religion has been eloquently described by Toynbee. Says Tonbee; “When we pass from the plane of social practice to the plane of intellectual outlook, Hinduism too comes out well by comparison with the religions and ideologies of the South-West Asian group. In contrast to these Hinduism has the same outlook as the pre-Christian and pre-Muslim religions and philosophies of the Western half of the old world. Like them, Hinduism takes it for granted that there is more than one valid approach to truth and to salvation and that these different approaches are not only compatible with each other..but are not only compatible with Day Experiment in Western Civilisation” by Toynbee, pp. 48-49).
The Constitution-makers were fully conscious of this broad and comprehensive character of Hindu religion; and so, while guaranteeing the fundamental right to freedom of religion, Explanation II to Article 25 has made it clear that in sub-clause (b) of clause (2) the reference to Hindus shall be construed as including a reference to persons professing the Sikh, Jains or Budhist religion, and the reference to Hindu religious institutions shall be construed accordingly.”
In order to consider what is the Hinduism, the judgment of the Apex Court reported in AIR 1996 SC 1113, Dr. Ramesh Yeshwant Prabhoo v. Prabhakar Kashinath Kunte and others is very relevant. Paragraphs 38, 39 and 40 of the judgment are being quoted below:-
“38. These Constitution Bench decisions, after a detailed discussion, indicate that no precise meaning can be ascribed to the terms ‘Hindu’, ‘Hindutva’ and ‘Hinduism’; and no meaning in the abstract can confine it to the narrow limits of religion alone, excluding the content of Indian culture and heritage. It is also indicated that the term ‘Hindutva’ is related more to the way of life of the people in the sub-continent. It is difficult to appreciate how in the face of these decisions the term ‘Hindutva’ or ‘Hinduism’ per se, in the abstract, can be assumed to mean and be equated with narrow fundamentalist Hindu religious bigotry, or to be construed to fall within the prohibition in sub-section 3 and/or (3A)of S. 123 of the R.P. Act.
39. Bharucha, J. in Dr. M. Ismali Faruqui v. Union of India, (1994) 6 SCC 360: (1994 AIR SCW 4897), (Ayodya case), in the separate opinion for himself and Ahmadi, J. (as he then was), observed as under:
“…….Hinduism is a tolerant faith. It is that tolerance that has enabled Islam, Christianity, Zoroastriansim, Judaism, Buddhism, Jainism, and Sikhism to find shelter and support upon this land….”
(at page 442) (of SCC): (at p. 4971, para 159 of AIR)
40. Ordinarily, the Hindutva is understood as a way of life or a state of mind and it is not to be equated with, or understood as religious Hindu fundamentalism. In “Indian Muslims - The Need For A Positive Outlook” by Maulana Wahiduddin Khan, (1994), it is said:
“The strategy worked out to solve the minorities problem was, although differently worded, that of Hindutva or Indianisation. This strategy, briefly stated, aims at developing a uniform culture by obliterating the differences between all the cultures co-existing in the country. This was felt to be the way of coomunal harmony and national unity. It was though that this would put an end once and for all to the minorities problem”.
(at page 19)
The above opinion indicate that the word ‘Hindutva’ is used and understood as a synonym of ‘Indianisation’,e.e. Development of uniform culture by obliterating the differences between all the cultures co-existing in the country.”
A judgment reported in 1993 ALL.L.J., 1379, Smt. Indumatee Koorichh v. The Family Court, Lucknow and another of the learned Single Judge of this Court has also ‘Hindu’ religion. Relevant party of Paragraph 27 of the judgment is being reproduced below:-
“27……expression ‘Hindu’ under the acts has been taken to mean and include in itself every person man or woman or child who is not a Muslim, Christian, Parsi or Jew and also such person, who being Muslim, Christian, Parsis or Jew when, he gets himself converted into the Hindu way of life either as a Vaishnavait, Shivait, Buddhist, Sikh or the like cults of Hindu faith and religion. Those religions, as have got their origination in foreign land or lands other than mother India, the great Hindustan, and, as such, their followers are not included in phrase Hindu. Thus considered in wider horizon or sense of connotation a person born in India or Hindustan or whose parents have taken birth in India or Hindustan the land surrounded by Himalayan range on the north and Sindhu the Sea known as Indu sarovar in the south and having faith and allegiance with this land and its culture may be called a Hindu irrespective of difference of approach towards one truth and one goal.”
This definition of Hindu has further been defined by a Constitution Bench judgment of the Apex Court reported in AIR 1971, 1737, D.A. V. College, Jullundur etc. v. The State of Punjab and others. Paragraphs 12, 13 and 16 of the said judgment are being reproduced below:-
“12. For the purposes of Art. 29(1) even though it may not be necessary to enquire whether all the Hindus of Punjab as also the Arya Smajis speak Hindi as a spoken language, nonetheless there can be no doubt that the script of the Arya Samajis is ditinct from that of Sikhs who form the majoirty. It is claimed that while the Sikhs have Gurumukhi as their script the Arya Samajis have their own script which is the Devnagri script. Their Claim to be a religious minority with distinct script of their own seems to us to be justified as would appear from the following:
13. The Arya Samaj is a reofrmist movement, believes in one God and in the Vedas as the books of true knowledge. It holds that it is the duty of every Arya Samaji to read the Vedas and have them read, to teach or preach them to others. It has a distinct organisation, the membership of which is open to all those who subscribe to its aims and objects. The Arya Samajis worship before the vedic fire and it begins with the burning of incence (the homa ’sacrifice’) accompanied by the chanting of Vedic verses.
xxx xxx xxx
16. The passage read above show beyond doubt that the Arya Samaj by “rejecting the manifold absurdities found in Smriti and in tradition and in seeking a basis in the early literature for a purer and more rational faith” can be considered to be a religious minority, at any rate as part of the Hindu religious minority in the State of Punjab.
In this regard, constitution of Hindu Society and what is Hindu religion has been considered by the Apex Court in Bal Patil v. Union of India case (supra). Paragraphs 26, 27, 28 and 30 of the Judgment are being reproduced below:-
“26.The so-called minority communities like Sikhs and Jians were not treated as national minorities at the time of framing the Constitution. Sikhs and Jains, in fact, have throughout been treated as part of the wider Hindu community which has different sects, sub-sects, faiths, modes of worship and religious philosophies. In various codified customary laws like Hindu Marriage Act, Hindu Succession Act, Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act and other laws of pre and post Constitution period, definition of ‘Hindu’ included all sects, sub-sects of Hindu religions including Sikhs and Jains.
27. The word ‘Hindu’ conveys the image of diverse groups of communities living in India. If you search for a person by name Hindu, he is unidentifiable. He can be identified only on the basis of his caste as upper caste Brahmin, Kshatriya or Vaish or of lower caste described in ancient India as Shudras. Those who fall in the Hindu class of ‘Shudras’ are now included in the Constitution in the category of Scehduled castes with special privileges and treatment for their upliftment. This was found necessary to bring them at par with upper castes in Hindu society. The aboriginals, who have no caste were considered as distinct from four castes or Varnas of Hindu society. They have been treated favourably in the Constitution as Scheduled Tribes. For them also there are provisions for special treatment and grant of special privileges to bring them on level with the other castes from the main advanced streams of Indian society.
28. There is a very serious debate and difference of opinion between religious philosophers and historians as to whether Jains are of Hindu stock and whether their religion is more ancient than the vedic religion of Hindus. Spiritual philosophy of Hindus and Jains in many respect is different but the quintessence of the spiritual thought of both the religions seems to be the same. The influence of Hindu vedic religion is quite apparent in the custom, style of living belief and faith of Jains. Jains do not worship images or idols of Gods but worship their Tirathankars meaning their ideal personalities who have attained human perfection and excellence by a process of self-improvement. The literal meaning of the word ‘Jain’ is one who has attained ‘victory’. It signifies a person who has attained victory over himself by the process of self-purification. ‘Jain’ is a religious devout who is continuously striving to gain control over his desires, senses and organs to ultimately become master of his ownself.
30. Thus, ‘Hinduism’ can be called a general religion and common faith of India whereas ‘Jainsim’ is a sepcial religion formed on the basis of quintessence of Hindu religion. Jainism places greater emphasis on non-violence (’Ahinsa’) and compassion (’Karuna’). Their only difference from Hindus is that Jains do not believe in any creator like God but worship only the perfect human-being whom they called ‘Tirathankar’. Lord Mahavir was one in the generation of Tirathankars. The Tirathankars are embodiments to perfect human-beings who have achieved human excellence at mental and physical levels. In philosophical sense, Jainism is a reformist movement amongst Hindus like Brahamsamajis. Arasamajis and Lingayats. The three main principles of Jainsim are Ahinsa, Anekantvad and Aparigrah. (See:-1) Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethcis, Vol. 7 pg.465;2) History of Jains by A.K.Roy, pgs. 5 to 23: and Vinoba Sahitya, Vol.7 pg. 27 to 284).”
It is settled now that Hinduism is not a religion but is a way of life and combination of different religions and represents a culture and is a combination of various religions founded and developed by the different saints, philosophers propounded by different philosophy relating to worship, thoughts, ways of worship of the Almighty/God. The details have already been discussed above. In fact Hindusim represents all thoughts, beliefs and way of worship borne in India.
Considering the various judgments of the Apex Court and High Court, Hinduism represents Indian culture and not a religion, which includes Sikhism, Jainism, Buddhism, Arya Samaj, Kabir Panth, Radha Swamy, Dhan Nirankar and Lingayats etc., the philosophy and thoughts and belief in which Lord, Ram, Lord Krishna, Shaivismwere considered God and a number of other Religions founded by a number of Saints, Acharyas or Panths and several other Philosophers. Each and every tribal, castes, sub-castes have their own God or Goddess, different way of life, different beliefs and thoughts and most of them have different way of worship, all Tribals have different religion with different God and Goddess.
Bhaktimarg, Philosophy of Rama Krishna Panth and Vivekanand Karmayog, Shaivists, thoughts of Gita and several Religions founded by Philosphers and Thinkers such as OSO by Acharya Rajnish, ISCON, who believes in Lord Krishna only. The propounders in the Gyan Yog founded by Saints, philosophers and religious thoughts, Kabirpanthis, and thousands of such thoughts, way of worship and Beliefs.
Basic concept of Hinduism is that way of reaching to the eternal truth and to the Almighty is manifold and has given freedom to all the members of the society to reach to the Almighty through their own way as thoughts, belief the way of worship may be different. Such freedom in the field of religion on Indian soil is derived from thousands of philosophies, Thoughts and different ways of worship, traditions and belief from time to time throughout the history of India. Combination of such religion, thought, belief or way to reach to the eternal truth is Hinduism. Hinduism cannot be equated as religion but it represents a civilization & culture and way of life born and brought up on Indian soil and as such the arguments of Sri N.A. Khan that Muslims minority may be considered 50% to the largest religious community, i.e., Hindu is totally unsustainable in law. Every religion, thought, belief way of worship born and broughtup on Indian soil is altogether different/distinct from each other within the fold of Indian culture which assimilate in Hindu culture. In view of the discussions made above that more than several hundred religions within the fold of Hindu culture constitute a separate and distinct religion and each religion group is a religious minority in India. Thus, all religious groups within the Hindu culture are religious minority in comparison to single muslim religious majority of having population of 18.50% in State of U.P. and 13.80% in all India basis.
It is surprising that Union of India by Notification dated 23.10.1993 recognized Sikhism, Jainism and Buddhism as minorities and did not consider any other religion like Bahabi, Sufism, Aryasamaj, Kabirpanthi, Aghorpath and other religions born and broughtup in India as minorities, though the Apex Court in the case of Arya Samaj has considered as Arya Samajis as a religious minority group in the State of Punjab. The State of U.P. and Union of India by issuing the notification under the National Minority Act, 1992, have not applied mind as to any other Religious group at all. In fact, Buddhism and Jainism are also part of the Indian culture. They were born and developed as a reformative religion in Indian society. The Apex Court in Bal Patil and another V. Union of India and others (supra) referred above considered question of minority and laid down law.
As stated (supra) that neither Union of India nor State of Uttar Pradesh or Minority Commission of India or State Minority Commission brought any material to show that what are the norms for declaring any community as religious minority community, this Court on consideration of proceedings of Constituent Assembly and judgments of the Apex Court considered the question of religious minority and its various aspects, particularly, when Sri S.M.A. Qazmi, learned Advocate General, State of Uttar Pradesh did not give any assistance to the Court, though being Advocate General of the State of U.P. he was expected to render assistance to the Court, but he only chose to depute Sri B.N. Yadav and Sri Jai Krishna Tiwari, learned Standing Counsel, for assistance of the Court, though hearing of the case continued for about three months.
Thus the Constituent Assembly while framing Articles 29 and 30 of the Constitution of India was to provide equality of minority and majority and not to give any privilege based on inequality.
Constituent Assembly provided protection to Religious Minority Communities to ensure equality with rest of the society which was felt necessary by the framers of Constitution of India taking into consideration the circumstances prevailing at that time.
In Ahmedabad St. Xaviers’ College Society Vs. State of Gujarat, (1974) 1 SCC 717, in paragraph 9′, the Apex Court has held that:
“9. Every section of the public, the majority as well as minority has rights in respect of religion as contemplated in Articles 25 and 26 and rights in respect of language, script, culture as contemplated in Article 29. The whole object of conferring the right on minorities under Article 30 is to ensure that there will be equality between the majority and the minority. If the minorities do not have such special protection they will be denied equality.”
Thus, the Constituent Assembly introduced Articles 29 and 30 of the Constitution of India to provide such rights to minority to maintain equal right to them with majority and not to create any privilege or inequality.
In (2005) 6 SCC 537, P.A. Inamdar and others Vs. State of Maharashtra and others, (Seven Judges Bench), the Supreme Court of India in Paragraph 95, has defined and considered the question of minority and held linguistic and religious minority being a non-dominant group or numerically less. Paragraph 95 of P.A. Inamdar case (Supra) is quoted as follows:
“Minority” and “minority educations institutions”
“95. The term “minority” is not defined in the Constitution. Chief Justice Kirpal, speaking for the majority in T.M.A.Pai Foundation Vs. State of Karnataka, (2002) 8 SCC 481 took a clue from the provisions of the States Reorganisation Act and held that in view of India having been divided into different linguistic States, carved out on the basis of the language of the majority of persons of that region, it is the State, and not the whole of India, that shall have to be taken as the unit for determining a linguistic minority vis-a-vis Article 30. Inasmuch as Article 30(1) places on par religions and languages, he held that the minority status, whether by reference to language or by reference to religion, shall have to be determined by treating the State as a unit. The principle would remain the same whether it is a Central legislation or a State legislation dealing with a linguistic or religious minority, Khare, J. (as His Lordship then was), Quadri, J. and Variava and Bhan, JJ. In their separate concurring opinions agreed with Kirpal, C.J. According to Khare, J., take the population of any State as a unit, find out its demography and calculate if the persons speaking a particular language or following a particular religion are less than 50% of the population, then give them the status of linguistic or religious minority. The population of the entire country is irrelevant for the purpose of determining such status. Quadri, J. opined that the word “minority” literally means “a non-dominant” group. Ruma Pal, J. defined the word “minority” to mean “numerically less”. However, she refused to take the State as a unit for the purpose of determining minority status as, in her opinion, the question of minority status must be determined with reference to the country as a whole. She assigned reasons for the purpose. Needless to say, her opinion is a lone voice. Thus, with the dictum of Pai Foundation, it cannot be doubted that a minority, whether linguistic or religious, is determinable only by a reference to the demography of a State and not by taking into consideration the population of the country as a whole.”
This Court after considering all the materials in its entirety is of the view that so far as the linguistic minority is concerned, 50% of the total population may be considered for recognising any group as religious minority as after re-organisation of the States on linguistic basis, the States may be considered for determining the linguistic minority, but so far as religious minority is concerned, India is a secular State and the States were not formed on the basis of religion, therefore, the question further arises to be considered how population of 50% of the religious minority or minority may be considered.
In view of the discussions made above, as this Court has already described two kinds of religions (i) born on foreign land and brought in India by foreigners, i.e., Islam, Christianity, Zoroastrian, Parsees, Yahudis and (ii) born and broughtup in India, i.e., Buddhism, Jainsim, Arya Samaj, Radha Swamy and several hundred other religious groups having different God and Goddess with different thoughts, beliefs and way of life and different way of worship discussed in the preceding Paragraphs of judgment (supra) and any of such religions do not individually constitute a religious majority group, but in fact reduced to minority. Only Muslim Religious Community with 18.50% population in 2001 in State of Uttar Pradesh constitutes single religious majority community. In 2001, Muslim Religious Community having population of 3,07,40,198 is only single largest religious group in the State of Uttar Pradesh which constitute majority religious group. There is no other single religious community in Uttar Pradesh having such population, strength and dominance. As has been discussed above that Hindu culture and civilisation consists of several hundred religions and the Hindu Society is divided in caste, creed and several ethnic groups and as such each and every religious group forming Hinduism constitutes a minority religious group in comparison to Muslims. It appears that the relevant part of report of Advisory Committee on Minority (of Constituent Assembly) fixing percentage of the population of religious minority groups on the basis of population & strength was not brought to the notice of Apex Court, which fixed above 1-1/2% necessarily not more than 2%. Even if considering the religious population, the Indian society within the fold of Hindu culture consists of several hundreds of religious groups, castes, sub-castes and several ethnic groups having different beliefs, different thoughts, different way of worship and different way of life are individually less than 50% and, thus, these religious groups also constitute minority in comparison to Muslim Religious community. Some religious communities believe Sri Ram as God, Lord Sri Krishna as God, Shiva as God, Durga and Kali as Goddess, Pustimarg, Adwaitwad philosophy of Shankaracharya, Sufism, Bahabi, Arya Samaj, Brahma Samaj, Rama Krishna Paramhans, Radha Swami and several other religions discussed above (supra) following different thoughts, beliefs and way of worship and considering their population and strength they also constitute religious minority and are entitled to be recognised as religious minority groups and protection under Articles 29 and 30 of the Constitution of India.
All religions other than Muslims mentioned above (supra) in vogue in State of Uttar Pradesh constitute religious minority group and as such the argument of learned counsel for the petitioners that all other religious groups should be taken into account together and religious minority could be considered in the context of entire Hindu Culture and Civilisation while considering the Muslim religious minority is not acceptable, as has been held by the Apex Court in Bal Patil’s case (supra) that Hindu Society is divided in different castes, sub-castes and different ethnic groups.
This Court is of the firm view that Muslim Religious Community now are not entitled to get any protection under Article 29 and 30 of the Constitution of India as a religious minority community in Uttar Pradesh. The recent judgment reported in (2007) 2, SCC 1, I.R. Colho (dead) by Lrs Vs. State of T.N of Nine Hon’ble Judges Bench of the Apex Court has laid down that power exercised by the Constituent Assembly was a constituent power given by the people of India. This Court after taking into consideration proceedings of Constitutional Assembly as well as the report of Advisory Committee on Minority is further of the firm view that the notification dated 23.10.1993 under the National Commission of Minority Act, 1992 issued by the Union of India declaring Muslim as minority is liable to be amended as Muslim Religious community is the only single largest Religious majority group in comparison to other religious groups and is not entitle to get any protection under Articles 29 and 30 of the Constitution of India.
A Constitution Bench judgment of the Apex Court in Islamic Academy of Education and another v. State of Karnataka following T.M.A. Pai Foundation case (supra) has discussed the law relating to minority in Paragraphs 107 and 118 of the judgment, same are being reproduced below:-
“107. The question, thus, has to be considered keeping in view the fact that every Indian may be a minority, either based on religion or language, in one part of the country of the other. The right of a citizen as a minority in one part of the country cannot be higher than his right as a member of majority in another part of the country.
118…….If a measure tends to perpetuate inequality and makes the goal of equality a mirage, such measure should not receive the approval of the Court. The Court, in such circumstances, has to mould the relief by indicating what would be the reasonable measure or action which furthers the object of achieving equality. The concept of equality is not a doctrinaire approach. It is a binding thread which runs through the entire constitutional text. An affirmative action may, therefore, be constitutionally valid by reason of Articles 15(4) and 16(4) and various directive principles of State policy, but the Court cannot ignore the constitutional morality which embraces in itself the doctrine of equality. It would be constitutionally immoral to perpetuate inequality among majority people of the country in the guise of protecting the constitutional rights of minorities and constitutional rights of the backward and downtrodden. All the rights of these groups are part of the right to social development which cannot render national interest and public interest subservient to right of an individual or right of a community.”
Further, Paragraphs 42, 48 and 54 of a judgment of the Apex Court in I.R. Ceolho (Dead) by Lrs. v. State of Tamil Nadu, (2007) 2 SCC, p.1, also supports my view that in order to get basic foundation of a doctrine, the Court may go to the root and get the intention of Constitution makers from the debates of the Constituent Assembly as Constituent Assembly was given constituent power by the people of India. This Court has already discussed judgments on minority as well as debates of Constituent Assembly.
Paragraphs 42, 48 and 54 of a judgment of the Apex Court in I.R. Ceolho (Dead) by Lrs. v. State of Tamil Nadu (supra) are being reproduced below:-
“42. The Constitution is a living document. The constitutional provisions have to be construed having regard to the march of time and the development of law.
48. There is a difference between parliamentary and constitutional sovereignty. Our Constitution is framed by a Constituent Assembly which was not Parliament. It is in the exercise of law-making power by the Constituent Assembly that we have a controlled Constitution. Articles 14, 19, 21 represent the foundational values which form the basis of the rule of law.
54. The distinction is drawn by the author between the making of a Constitution by a Constituent Assembly which was not subject to restraints by any external authority as a plenary law-making power and a power to amend the Constitution, a derivative power derived from the Constitution and subject to the limitations imposed by the Constitution. No provision of the Constitution framed in exercise of plenary law-making power can be ultra vires because there is no touchstone outside the Constitution by which the validity of provision of the Constitution can be adjudged….”
In T.M.A. Pai Foundation case (supra), it has been settled by the Apex Court that that Articles 14, 19 and 21 of the Constitution of India stands for equality and rule of law and are part of basic structure of the Constitution and cannot be abrogated. It was further held that Article 21 is the heart of the Constitution of India. Articles 15, 21 read with Articles 14 and 19 of the Constitution of India if allowed to be abrogated would completely change basic structure of the Constitution of India.
Thus, on the discussion made above, the Court’s conclusions are as follows:
1. Protection under Articles 29 and 30 of the Constitution of India was not a privilege, but was a protection to the Religious minority communities to attain equality with other religious groups of India.
2. Protection under Articles 29 and 30 of the Constitution of India was given to such minorities categorised in three categories by the Constituent Assembly on the basis of population & strength which were non-dominant groups in India at the time of partition of India, i.e., (i) having 1/2 per cent population and strength, (ii) having population and strength less than 1-1/2% and (iii) having population and strength above 1-1/2%. That will be the basis of to determine minority.
3. The Muslims religious communities in India in 2001 constituted 13.80 percent of the total population of India and 18.50 percent of total population in the State of Uttar Pradesh and is now a dominant group dominating all other religious groups in Uttar Pradesh in all walk of life including the constitutional democratic process.
4. The Muslims religious community has throughout been a well-organized and strongly knitted community and not a weak religious community. It was never regarded as weaker section or underprivileged section of the society. Considering the religious population in India as well as in the State of Uttar Pradesh, Muslims are only majority religious community in comparison with other religious communities in India and other religious communities are in minority in comparison to the Muslims.
5. ‘Hinduism’ did not represent a religion and represents culture or civilization of India. The combination of such religious groups including Sikh, Jain, Buddhist, Sufis, each and every tribal having separate God and Goddess and Hindu Society divided on caste, creed and other religions mentioned in the preceding paragraphs of the judgment (supra) which cannot be considered one religious group according to the definition of the religion decided by the Apex Court and as such the Muslims religious community constitute only single largest religious majority in Uttar Pradesh. The Constitution never intended to create a religious group based on theocracy in the name of religion but its intention was to give protection to the religions, population of which were about one and half percent or slightly above at the time of partition and to equate them with other members of the society.
In view of the discussions made above, the Court holds that as follows:-
(a) Muslims have now ceased to be religious minorities in India and in any case in State of Uttar Pradesh on the basis of their population & strength.
(b) Muslims also constitute an important part of the citizenry of India and has a important role to play in developing India as a strong nation. It is necessary that all citizens must be assimilated as citizenry of India who are also liable to perform their duties towards the nation and society at large as contemplated under Article 51-A of the Constitution of India.
(c) As the Muslim Community are part and parcel of the society and part of Indian citizenry, the Madarsas established by them are entitled to have equal treatment in comparison to other Schools/institutions established by other citizens of India.
To develop good temperament, humanism and sense of equality to preserve rich heritage and India’s composite culture and to develop patriotism in the citizenry of India, it is a necessity that all Schools/Institutions including Madarsas are liable to teach fundamental duties and Moral Education (not religious) to their students who are future citizens of the country to make India a strong and developed in the World. Union of India and State of Uttar Pradesh are directed to take necessary steps accordingly to make education of fundamental duties and Moral Education as compulsory subjects in all the Schols and Institutions established by all religious communities including Madarsas so that the citizenry of India and younger generation may be developed according to the dream of the Constituent Assembly which gave us Constitution of India. This Court is further of the view that in order to develop India as a strong, developed and powerful nation, the fundamental duties under Article 51-A of the Constitution of India may be made enforceable. The U.P. Board of High School and Intermediate Education has made fundamental duties one of the compulsory teaching subjects from the Session 2007-2008. Constitution of India which is a living document adopted by the people of India for social, economic, political justice and for secularism and for democracy. Each and every citizen of India has liberty of thought, belief, faith, worship and equality of status and as such the petitioners or the opposite parties no. 4 to 6 or any member of the Indian society have got a right to perform the religious rites but are not entitled to get any privilege under Articles 29 and 30 of the Constitution of India. Every citizen of India is also liable to perform certain duties as enshrined under Article 51-A of the Constitution of India, the same is being quoted below:-
“51-A. Fundamental duties.- It shall be the duty of every citizen of India-
(a) to abide by the Constitution and respect its ideals and institutions, the National Flag and the National Anthem;
(b) to cherish and follow the noble ideals which inspired our national struggle for freedom;
(c) to uphold and protect the sovereignty, unity and integrity of India;
(d) to defend the country and render national service when called upon to do so;
(e) to promote harmony and the spirit of common brotherhood amongst al the people of India transcending religious, linguistic and regional or sectional diversities; to renounce practices derogatory to the dignity of women;
(f) to value and preserve the rich heritage of our composite culture;
(g) to protect and improve the natural environment including forests, lakes, rivers and wild life, and to have compassion for living creatures;
(h) to develop the scientific temper, humanism and the spirit of inquiry and reform;
(i) to safeguard public property and to abjure violence;
(j) to strive towards excellence in all spheres of individual and collective activity so that the nation constantly rises to higher levels of endeavour and achievement;
(k) who is a parent or guardian to provide opportunities for education to his child or, as the case may be, ward between the age of six and fourteen years.”
In the writ petition, allegations and counter allegations have been made about the entitlement of the petitioners for getting grant-in-aid for their Madarsa. The counter allegations in the counter affidavits are that the petitioners have already embezzled huge amount of the scholarship in the garb of Muslim minority Institution and the matter is pending before the courts. The allegations of petitioners as to the opposite parties no. 4 to 6 in the various affidavits are that it is not for the benefit of entire Muslim society but it is for the benefit of particular families who founded this Institution for the benefit of their own families where all the posts were held and occupied by the petitioners’ family members. In view of the allegation and counter allegations made in the writ petition, it is urged by the parties that this is the normal situation in some of the Madarsas.
Paragraphs 9 and 10 of the Supplementary Affidavit dated 1.2.2007 filed by Zulfikar Ahmad, Manager, Anjuman Madarsa Noorul Islam Dehra Kalan, Ghazipur, are also very relevant in the matter of granting recognition to Madarsas founded by Muslim religious community by the State of Uttar Pradesh, same are being reproduced below:-
“9. That to the utter surprise the respondent in collusion particularly the Secretary Sri Chandra Prakash by taking illegal gratification of Rs.5 lacs has taken certain more institutions on grant including Madarsa Khanam Zan of Varanasi and Madarsa Ahle Sunnat Ateequia Gonda.
10.That same demand is being done in respect of Petitioners institution as well and demand of Rs. 8 lacs is being done in respect of other newly prepared 100 institutions vide G.O. Dated…whereas the consideration of Madrsa recognised in year 1996 is being harass that its case was refused on basis of delay vide order …….The copies of order cancelling the Madrsa taken on grant amongst 67 and allotment of fresh Madarsa at its place vide order dated 13.12.06 are also being annexed as…..to this affidavit along with copy of order of this High Court….”
It has been stated in Paragraphs 9 and 10 of the supplementary affidavit of Zulfikar Ahmad that the recognition was granted to Madarsa after receiving illegal gratification of 5 lakhs for the grant-in-aid and a demand of 8 lakhs was made from petitioners also. The State has prepared a list of 100 more institutions and Madarsa to recognise for grant-in-aid. In view of the serious nature of allegations made in the Supplementary Affidavit of Zulfikar Ahmad, this Court considers it appropriate that an enquiry may be institute in the matter of recogntion of Madrasas for Grant-in-Aid. This Court directs the Chief Secretary of Uttar Pradesh to institute an enquiry by an Officer not below rank of Principal Secretary of Government of U.P. in the matter in which grant-in-aid was given to Madarasas from the year 2003 up to now. The State fund is created by contribution from all citizens belonging to all the religions of the country. Since India is a secular country, State fund should be utilised for secular purposes. Such funds could be given to all the Institutions including Madarsas.
In the end this Court is of the opinion that Muslims have accepted India as their own Mother Land as citizens at the time of partition and contributed a lot in almost in all the fields in development of India and also a dominant force in politics and other fields, not on the basis of any religious group, but as citizens of India. They are also bound to perform all such duties towards the country under Article 51-A of the Constitution of India like other citizens of India for their more effective role in making India a very strong and great nation forming part of citizenry of India.
In such a situation and in view of the law laid down by the Apex Court, proceedings of Constituent Assembly and others relevant materials discussed above, this Court is of the firm view that the Muslims whose population was 18.5% per cent in the year 2001 constitutes the only religious majority group in comparison to other religious group in State of U.P. and they have already ceased to be a religious minority group and they are entitled to get equal treatment as the other non-minority religious groups are being treated. This Court after considering each and every material and law has come to the conclusion that in view of the discussions made above now Muslims have ceased to be a religious minority and they are entitled to be treated like other citizens of India. All protections given under Articles 29 and 30 of the Constitution of India are not available to them.
For the reasons detailed above, this Court passed the operative part of the judgmenton 5.4.2007 which runs as follows:-
“Since I have been scheduled to sit at Lucknow Bench of this Court from 9th April, 2007, I consider it appropriate to pronounce operative part of the judgment of the writ petition. This operative part of the judgment shall be followed by the rest judgment.
For the reasons to be detailed in the body of the judgment of the writ petition, writ petition succeeds and is allowed. The impugned order dated 17.5.2004, passed by the State of Uttar Pradesh recognising Opp. Party nos. 4 to 6 on Grant-in-Aid as religious Muslim minority institutions is quashed and it is held that any institution founded by petitioners or Opp. Party nos. 4 to 6 are not entitled to be recognised for Grant-in-Aid as religious minority institutions in the State of Uttar Pradesh after applying twin criteria, i.e., population and strength of a religious community as laid down by the founding fathers of the Constitution of India as is clear from proceedings of Constituent Assembly to determine any religious community as a religious minority. The Court finds that Muslims have ceased to be a religious minority community in the State of Uttar Pradesh on consideration of the materials on record which includes various Census Reports including Census Reports of 1951 and 2001 and, therefore, directs State of Uttar Pradesh to treat any member of Muslim community equal to other non-minority religious communities without discriminating in any respect in accordance with law being an integral part of citizenry of India
(i) A writ in the nature of mandamus is issued commanding State of Uttar Pradesh to consider Applications of petitioners and Opp. Party nos. 4 to 6 or other Applications of other institutions founded by Muslim community for recognition on Grant-in-Aid in the similarly situated manner as other non-minority institutions are being dealt with in accordance with law without any discrimination.
(ii) A writ of mandamus is also issued to Union of India and the State of Uttar Pradesh to take appropriate steps to modify the notification dated 23.10.1993 issued by the Union of India accordingly.
(iii) A writ of mandamus is further issued commanding the Chief Secretary, Uttar Pradesh to initiate an enquiry into the serious allegations of corruption made by petitioners in Paragraphs 9 and 10 of the Supplementary Affidavit dated 1.2.2007 filed by Zulfikar Ahmad, Manager, Anjuman Madarsa Noorul Islam Dehra Kalan, Ghazipur, which runs as follows:-
“9. That to the utter surprise the respondent in collusion particularly the Secretary Sri Chandra Prakash by taking illegal gratification of Rs.5 lacs has taken certain more institutions on grant including Madarsa Khanam Zan of Varanasi and Madarsa Ahle Sunnat Ateequia Gonda.
10. That same demand is being done in respect of Petitioners institution as well and demand of Rs. 8 lacs is being done in respect of other newly prepared 100 institutions vide G.O. Dated…whereas the consideration of Madrsa recognised in year 1996 is being harass that its case was refused on basis of delay vide order …….The copies of order cancelling the Madrsa taken on grant amongst 67 and allotment of fresh Madarsa at its place vide order dated 13.12.06 are also being annexed as…..to this affidavit along with copy of order of this High Court….”
In a major setback to the UPA Government’s efforts to push its minority agenda, a division bench of the Allahabad High Court on Thursday upheld its last year’s judgment terming as “unconstitutional” the granting of minority status to Aligarh Muslim University and 50 per cent reservation for Muslims.
The division bench refused to grant permission to file an appeal in the Supreme Court against its judgment.
The order was passed by a bench comprising Chief Justice AN Ray and Justice Ashok Bhushan on petitions filed by the Union Government and AMU challenging the October 4, 2005 verdict of Justice Arun Tandon.
The court further ruled that to provide 50 per cent reservation in admissions to post-graduate medical courses in AMU is also unconstitutional. The bench, therefore, has also struck down the amendment to this effect made by AMU for reservation for Muslim students.
The bench struck down Section l and Section 5 (2) (c) of the Aligarh Muslim University Amendment Act, 1981, by which the status of a minority institution was accorded to AMU. The court said it “is ultra virus to the Constitution”.
It observed that the Supreme Court in the Ajeez Basha case in 1968 had already taken the view that AMU was not a minority institution and enactment of a law by Parliament could not overrule the judgment.
The division bench refused to grant permission to AMU to file a special leave petition against the judgment before the Supreme Court, saying they “do not find any reason for the same”.
It ruled that admissions for the session of 2006-2007 “will be free to all.” The judges maintained, “Admission in AMU for 2006-’07 session are about to commence and in our opinion aspirants seeking admission to post-graduate courses for the coming sessions should be on free basis as it was being done earlier.”
The court, however, modified Justice Arun Tandon’s judgment and held that those students who have already taken admission in post-graduate courses under the quota system will not be disturbed.
Both the judges’ dictated separate orders in the open court, but both were in full agreement over the operative parts/conclusion of the judgment.
Justice Tandon had ruled in October 2005 that the notification issued by Union Human Resource Development Ministry permitting AMU to reserve seats for Muslims in post-graduate medical courses and the 50 per cent quota approved by the AMU Academic Council in post-graduate medical courses were “illegal”.
After the court had refused to stay Justice Tandon’s judgment, the Union Government had moved the division bench, challenging the single judge order.
In New Delhi, undeterred by the Allahabad High Court’s stinging rebuke, Union Human Resource Development Minister Arjun Singh said Thursday’s judgment has not come as a “setback” to the UPA Government.
“No decision can be a setback. It’s the court’s right and it has given its decision. We will decide what should be done,” Mr. Singh told newspersons. “Let’s examine the judgment and then decide what is to be done,” he added.
In a strong criticism of Uttar Pradesh government, the Allahabad High Court has said “rampant corruption” was defeating the purpose of centrally-sponsored schemes meant for betterment of rural people.
The remarks were made by Justice Sabhajeet Yadav while hearing a writ petition filed by a junior engineer working for the Panchayati Raj department, who along with four others had faced action in connection with alleged irregularities in the implementation of Sampoorna Gramin Rozgar Yojna in Mau district, resulting in a loss of over Rs one crore to the government exchequer.
Observing that the alleged scam was prima facie “one of the examples of malpractices and rampant corruption in public life”, the court said “the beneficial scheme launched by the central government..has been defeated by the machinery of the state government”.
“The huge money and fund provided by the central government for the poorer sections of the society residing in villages appear to be caught and swallowed by the machinery employed for its execution and implementation”, the court said in the order dated November 10
IN an iDIA democracy the government is of the people, for the people and by the people, so said President Abraham Lincoln of the United States of America. He lived by what he said. He freed the black slaves and was assassinated for his democratic views. Shall we pledge our lives for a real democratic system of government wherein common man is cared for and law breakers, goons and their political protectors punished? If we live by our pledge, we will be voting for those prospective law makers and potential ministers who place Nation Above All. If our country’s honour, safety and welfare come first always and everytime, we would achieve an El Dorado in our life time. Indeed it spells denial of the self and administering the country according to the law of the land.
What is Rule of Law? The maxim says : Howsoever high you may ever be, the LAW is above you. No one is above law. In other words the principle of Equality before Law has to be put into practice always and everytime. A political party or a government, be it at the centre or in the States, that observes double standards fails to govern as per rule of law. In such cases, law of the jungle takes over the administration automatically and the high standards of impartial governance envisaged in a democratic system is thrown to the winds. It has been happening in our country time and again. Politicians of all shades and hues have been doing so with impunity. The judges of the apex court who make an endeavour to bring in rule of law are superseded and shown the door. What can a common man do?
The biggest weapon that the common man has in his armoury, his or her Brahmastra, is his constitutional right to VOTE whenever an election is held. Here is a golden opportunity to elect men and women who are honest, who preserve and protect not only the constitution but also the culture of the country nursed by our Rishis and Mahatmas for many a millennium. Herein come the townsmen, the gownsmen, male and female, urban and rural folks, the swave and the rustic and they can move mountain to bring in a government that will make Bharat a shining country that our motherland once was. The rural folks and the non-graduates are politically wise people. In the past too they used the VOTE judiciously and threw out of power the high and the mighty who put self before the nation. The time to take a decisive action has come now. The sagacious voter should not miss this golden opportunity to show the door to the corrupt politicians who generate a vote bank of
selfish people and lead the nation up the garden path. Those who have amassed Black Money and deposited them in the Swiss banks must not be allowed by sagacious voters to cross the portals of Parliament. It is because of such money launderers that an average Indian is not able to eat even one square meal a day. As a matter of fact, politicians who travel to Switzerland every now and then must be placed under a scanner and their black money be brought back to Bharat through a due process of law. That money should be used for upliftment and education of our poor brothers and sisters. That will really amount to casting our precious vote for Bharat – Bharat that lives in villages and starves. Even a glass of clean water is not available to our village folk whereas corrupt politicians drink gallons of foreign wine funded by common man through taxes.
HOW TO VOTE FOR BHARAT
Reputation of a man or a woman travels before him or her and overtakes the person at the next bend in the road. Lives of politicians are not hidden from public view. Crimes committed by criminals-turned-politicians are known to all and sundry. Police or the investigating agencies may give criminals a clean chit but their victims will never do so. Their misdeeds are like writing on the wall, just read it and act as per your conscience. For God’s sake, eliminate such men and women who indulged in nefarious activities from your list of prospective law makers. Never ever vote for them. Is it possible to thus punish a hardened criminal without losing life or limb, a weakheart may ask. Here is a true story from Nagpur to give us courage to face criminals and terrorists who now may masquerade as a potential law maker. A bad character who not only harassed women of the locality but also raped them off and on was given a clean chit by the corrupt police.
Women victims decided to take direct action against the rapist. One day they collected their kitchen utensils that could be used as weapons and waylaid the rapist. The women victims beat the rapist to death. None came forward to give evidence to the police or the court. Thereafter, rape of innocent housewives in that locality became history. Moralists may debate the legality of women’s action but the women now lead a normal life ,free from fear. Unity is strength- SANGHE SHAKTI.
Is it possible to vote for or against a candidate unitedly? If the voters of the constituency have a commonality of purpose and have their aim clear, they will vote accordingly. Some black sheep may be there but they may be segregated so that they do not infest the whole flock. Our media, both print and electronics, sometimes suffer from legacies of the past. It had become fashionable to show pictures or footage of only Burqa clad women queuing up before a polling booth. This legacy of Nehruvian era is gradually fading away. It was indeed refreshing to see on the front pages of important national English dailies bright women with bindies on their foreheads sporting an ear to ear grin giving a rural touch to polls in Andhra Pradesh. Well. A common man knows who all have the good of the country at heart and who all look to foreign lands for political guidance. An active propaganda against anti-national elements should be launched by you and me at our
level. Let us remember that mouth to mouth publicity is the strongest and can beat both the print and the electronic media. Just try.
A doubting Thomas may question the credentials of a man of religion dabbling in the process of voting. Let us understand clearly that Voting is our constitutional right. Let us not forget that it is our Dharma to ensure that our motherland is governed well so that Bharat takes a seat in the comity of nations with pride. It is our dharma to ensure that criminals, terrorists, foreigners and non-Bhartiyas do not misgovern our motherland and make us beggars in the political run. Bharat is our country and we as Bhartiyas must ensure the honour,safety and welfare of our dear Bharat always and everytime. Let us vote for BHARAT and say loud and clear:
BHARAT MATA KI JAI.
INTELLECTUAL APATHY IN POLITICS ECHOS BACK.
Politics is the conduct if public affairs for providing advantage. Politics is the refuge of scoundrel. The politicians are worse than a thief is. You cannot adopt politics as a profession and remain honest. There are no morals in politics, there is only expedience. A scoundrel may be of any use in politics but not the intellectuals. Politicians are the set of men who have interests aside from the interest of the people and as the mass always be away from honesty. The intellectuals of the society are keeping away themselves to serve the nation. All these allegations are made on the politics, politicians and the political set-up of the Country. This is no answer to the problem. It is not possible to away from politics. The culture and social values cannot survive without political interference. Keeping out of politics, the thereby impliedly allowing to perpetuate the corruption by the opportunist dishonest and the issues like a mass of lies, evasions, folly, hatred between fellow citizens and thereby the people in politics with low calibre are gaining through the labour of honest benevolent innocent citizen and ultimately ruining the prosperity of the nation. Let those who have taken shelter in politics as a refuge to scoundrel may be replaced by intellectuals, efficient and impartial citizens of the society only then the nation may survive the question is to protect and serve for the betterment of next generation by the society and therefore the participation of the intellectuals is more essential to save the next generation otherwise the future generation will not exempt them from making the imputation of committing a crime of apathy towards the society.
They are wrong who don’t want to swim even if being dropped inside the ocean as such something has to be done with a positive particular end. This is a way of life. And urge may lead to big surge. This is a challenge to social citizen who is born to maintain mutual love between fellow citizens for better public life. Therefore to run away from participating in politics by the individual who has risen up in life is virtually a sin which is more heinous than a crime of those intellectuals who are capable to do something for the rectification of prevailing maladies and even then they are not participating in the esteem of our political set-up. They are impliedly perpetuating to enshrine the corruption. They are incompetent citizens taking participation in politics and providing limited choice between cobra and snake, and virtually committing a crime towards the social values better disciplined and social, economical and spiritual life of citizen with more prosperity with corruption. The intellectuals having apathy towards political corruption and by this allowing the opportunist incompetent dishonest leader to generate the corruption. The strong public opinion and individual contribution towards society can only provide the check over prevailing maladies to parliamentarian democratic set-up who is ruining the prosperity of the nation, defying mandate of the citizen and creating problem for a better public life and as such the problem of the present set-up of our Country is to be score down first only them the solution may be far sighted by the individual having wisdom to search for a better system in our present political set-up of the Country.
The picture of disharmony in the epic of progress has never imperilled the fundamental of duty and obedience which is the basis of social discipline. A disaster, chaos, confusion and penetration of the hatred between section of citizen, murdering the fellow being in brutal manner, destroying their property and even looting them just for satisfying their carnal desire have emerged into society. Political parties motivated with vested interest dance the usurp power through any means fair our foul, even at the cost of national interest. We are now slave of destructive elements and foreign ambitions. The human being is said to be in a state of psychological retardation with the result that they act in nefarious activity with impurity. The impact of working of our political system after 61 years are. Anarchic conditions prevailing, divisive forces on spate; Religious fundamentalism; Regionalism; Inflation; Corruption; Devaluation of Rupee; Life Intolerable; Illiteracy reign; unenforceable National Duties and obligationsOur society is a composition of a selfish ideology, static tolerance and cowardice character which have become the governing factors for party politics. There is pernicious influence of caste system which becomes domination is power structure. There is personality clashes, fractional infights and caste conflicts. Today party base politics has adopted this parading phenomena’s and its traditional hierarchy has given an anti democratic set-up with excessive obsession.
Literacy reigns with a complete absence of enlightened opinion which develops persistent tendency to subordinate National interest to personal interest. Political parties motivated with vested interest dance to usurp power through any means fair or foul even at the cost of national interest. Party system has pushed to advance its own schemes upon the ruin of the rest. Those are some, who are wedded to root out corruption from public life, of course, their looks very sound in the interest of the country but its implementation is not easy in the light that most those who are entrusted with such pious job to eliminate corruption, are themselves corrupt. We are now slaves of destructive elements and foreign ambitions. The human being is said to be in a state of psychological retardation with the result that they act in nefarious activity with impurity. Actually fear of lose of power makes the individual corrupt, not the power as such. The robbers have Government got generally use to plunder the poor person and protect those rich person who assist them in nefarious and criminal activities. However the robbers have risks nothing and we their activities on deception. The present set up has opened a channel of evils which has certainly increased the steam of mal-administration.
The main reason for this cancer which is spreading like wild fire is due to steep depression in standard of arbitrariness in its public services which can not be tackled through normal methods of accountability and control. National character is the basic nexus of any set up and in absence of it, the system is simply an anarchy. Such system without education is hypocrisy and nefarious kind of Government because it pre-suppose for personal responsibility that too often is neglected and as such it becomes more authoritative.Democracy is a difficult form of Government. This requires a process evaluation. The period of experiment is long and painful. This leads to conception factionalism and demagogy dragged into system. Whether we should accept all such prevailing maladies as the necessary evil in our characteristics or those are hopes for rectification of our in stakes our potential may prove our energy and character. Reason obeys itself while ignorance submitted whatever is dictated to it. Freedom does not mean abuse or liberty for licence. Emancipation from individual fear is the real condition of knowledge. It is hard to fight for ones desire whatever it wishes to get, it is purchased at the cost of soul. Freedom requires obedience, endeavour, honesty, truthfulness, sacrifice, discipline and character. The heart has its reasons in every individual which reasons do not understand. Therefore a National character is essential.
Democracy is an infinite mass of conflicting minds and conflicting interests…….. which loses collective intellectuals energy in proportion to the perfection of its expansion. It will be always perpetuating towards its natural tendency of choosing a man from the anti-social, sadistic impulses because it is very easy to pass a Carmel through the eye of the needle but it is very difficult to search a devotees person amongst the majority because the majority consists of fools who are not inclined towards the welfare of the society but the collective impulse of the individual trying to maintain certain equilibrium is always perpetuating towards the individual interest for monetary and other materialistic pecuniary gains. Thus the outcome of the parliamentarian democratic set up may be providing restrictions to the cultural tradition of the nation on which the very existence of the country may depend for the welfare of the society. It is a condition where the people with other people are as good as they are and therefore necessarily controlled by he public opinion and conscience of winning the individual contributions for gaining power through any means, fair or foul. The representative never acts honestly rather based their action on the fraudulent and there by diversify their ambition to find out the motive for their success by misleading and even inviting the corrupt sentiments to attend their ends. Thus the parliamentarian democracy is a doomed and remain susceptible to in criticism even from judiciary which is considered the backbone of the democracy. The concept of democracy values through parliamentarian type of representative Government is virtually lying in utopian empire. Since the characters of the representative coming after4 winning the election and that too after providing the individual money to attain the success is always shaking for the perpetual materialistic pecuniary gains instead of having any awakening towards the welfare of the society and thereby obtaining the spiritual enlightenment. The ultimate result has many diversified spirits which may ultimately resultant in sacrificing the interest of the society and in that situation the parliamentarian democracy becomes worse than as anarchy of despotic monarch. In such a situation the reconciliation of the power becomes paramount consideration to achieve the goal of formation of the Government by any means even by having an association with the people having in the process of administration. The only objective in such a situation becomes to get power and all the democratic values remain lying on the surface without being cared for the sentiments of the society and the welfare of the citizens. This process of exploitation of the resources of the country for the individual advantage by giving anther’s loss become more prudent by keeping aside the interest of the nation.
Parliamentarian democracy is always a mean of an end and not the end in itself. Neither the public affairs are taken into consideration nor the public collective wisdom is utilised to strengthen the welfare of the country. The ultimate result may lead to a system which may tend towards a despotic monarchy where the interest of the individual leader is flourishing under the protective umbrella of the nomenclature of the democracy while such set up is more authentic rather benevolent. This is most expensive and nefarious kind of Government which enjoys at the cost of the people and ultimately ruin the society for the selfish interest of our so called representative of the people who has only one ambition which is achieved through exploitation of vital resources of the country at the cost of individual interest of the society. This is a most dangerous situation in the society.
The welfare of the people in the pursuit of advancement of knowledge and for the protection of the interest of the Government can only be achieved through proper education, spiritual enlightenment and better administration. The civilisation of the people requires individual independence, morality and responsibility to watch the interest of the country. Nobody who have an absolute power in the Government and rather the Government followed who endeavour towards the progress and watch over the prosperity of the citizens. An absolute independent monarch like our leader in the society becomes neglectful of his duties and ruinous of the people. The opportunist leaders ruins people as a lion and other carnivorous animals who destroy the healthy and vigorous animals to eat them. So none should be made monarch in the Government in order to upheld the high traditions of democratic values otherwise such representative will unjustly punish the people at large to serve his own purposes. The greatest prompter of the welfare of the people, as a person who is prone to adversary and surpasses in excellence with the most commanding respect and inspiring confidence with popularity which is the only ingredients to select for a leader in the society. The individual with perfect knowledge and justice, ever free from impartiality and inclined to protect the cause of the progress can only qualify for being selected as our leader. To be explicit, the real prosperous and progress is long as the people are righteous in their conduct. The inequities racks and ruin it. Only learned man can teach education and spirituality and therefore this is the virtuous man who may be empowered to run the administration and ultimately become the leader of the masses. The rules and regulations formulated by the learned and virtuous people can only be implemented with unanimous consent of the society as they will always be beneficial to the people and ultimately pertaining towards the advancement of the society.
The society is the composition of the urge of benevolence. It is always endeavour in pursuit to the search of the means of the progress and prosperity otherwise the nation may never progress. Therefore the leader must not only be intellectual and a very learned individual but on the other hand he should be dear to all as the air and life. The leader must have an understanding of being conversant to know the meaning and purpose of acting with impartiality like a impartial judge, a promoter of justice, religion and knowledge like the sun, enemy of darkness, of ignorance, and in justice. The choice is to be more selective in order not to multiply the risk of diversification of conflicting opinions in favour of many individuals acting like the individual monarch under the garb of the representative of the people and thereby having the will of the people. The answer leader only towards the system which may no be having many diversities inviting adversity by the conflict of opinions and thereby providing a curb towards the endeavour in the pursuit of democratic values because the power with a temptation of the individual selfish interest seldom work for the betterment of the masses. Thus the conclusion is inescapable and absolute that there the system is fully coped up with the clashes in ideology and providing a thrust for individual ambition to collect more materialistic pecuniary gains in order to avoid the circumstances of loosing his potential by fear of loss of power, individual is rather more reprehensible and having pernicious influence being exercised towards the welfare of the society instead of it, it is always motivated to save the power through any wicked ambition. This has ultimately resultant into the perpetuation of the rampant corruption which is ascending towards alarming proportion to the peak of the climax and so far this galloping race could not be halted even though every sort of the sensible measurements of enactment of different law and regulations are being witnessed after the dawn of independence. The moral values and ideals for which our independence struggle remain in existence has completely been shattered into the pieces of the high ideals and morality which were required to be maintained for giving respect has completely been forgotten due to political ambitions. Swami Vivekanand had warned, the political system, with we are struggling for in India have been found wanting. One after another, the institution systems and politics connected with political government have been condemned as useless, and Europe is restless, does not know where to turn. The materialistic tyranny is tremendous. The wealth and power of the country are in the hands of few men who do not work but manipulate work of millions of human beings. By this power they can divulge the whole earth with blood. Religion and all things are under their feet. They rule and stand supreme. The western world is governed by a handful of shylocks. All those things that your hear about constitutional Government and parliament are, but jokes. This irony of fate that we have now independence on the basis of original and novel exper4iences made by Mahatma Gandhi, his ideas and philosophy for emancipation of India masses and eradication of prevailing maladies in social reconstruction of society has not been taken into consideration. Mahatma ji exhorted to the people of India that India’s salvation consists in unlearning of what she has learned during the last 50 years of slavery because this western civilisation will ruin India.
Natural expectations of individual citizen to become good as others are not only be sufficient in the parliamentarian democratic set up but on the contrary it is based on other be good as the individual expects. This can never be achieved without constructive and positive sanction of the authority of law. It is only the fear or the moral values, which keeps the individual guided towards the perfection. The law secures equal justice to the individual, if the claim of excellence may also be recognised through some standard. Neither obscurity of the benefit of the country. It is only the suspicion amongst the fellow citizens who keeps public life and their spirit reverence of providing pervade over the public conscience. We are prevented from doing respect for the authority and majesty of the law only then the individual may behave reprobation of general sentiments. The parliamentarian democracy is more or less static and therefore it is as good as dead. It has lost its vitality according to the changed norms of the society the enjoyment of the individual labour acting with honesty has always been utilised by the opportunist dishonest. There is no security of the job, equality of opportunity in the pursuit of advancement and rather it acts like the aggressor to our nation on the policy of divide and rule. There is a need essential for ending of the special privilege because this is the only process which can keep preservation of vital for liberties. Such scientific progress is more vital for consistent rising standards of living of the individual in the society. On the contrary the present democratic set up simply overemphasis on the freedom such right to do whatever one may like and thus the freedom means what other has got to do and ultimately this has now been side tracked and divorced from the essential ingredients of imparting justice. The parliamentarian democratic institution can only survive when the same may stand acting to maintain and to keep care for the preservation of democratic values which may only be kept intact when the ideals are based on ritual purity and conscience. This can only be enforced through strict discipline. The discipline comes only in the institutions which is being governed and regulated by one guardian and not by a team of the guardians otherwise they can lead to spoil the future generation. Similarly in the parliamentarian democracy towards the team of so called guardian of the people who on the theoretical process have been elected to provide the welfare to the individual in the society but the movement they are given the authority, they start behaving like a dictator just to exploit the vital resources of the country. This is a very dangerous situation which we are facing from last 50 years and now there is a need for change to a presidential form of Government where the individual guardian may be having accountability towards the nation. The electoral process which has also been set up in a manner by which only those parliamentarian who are more authentic and always acts against the interest of the nation could have been easily elected in the process. There is no disqualification and although under the Representation of people act, there is a prohibition for exercising under influence but the individual with a criminal background having terror over the society is empowered to contest the election and may become the leader in the society. This stern and iron hand of public opinion because those who are in the power will not like such opposition which will ultimately uproot their own existence. The present democratic set up is regulated by political parties is completely based on deception over the morality and individual excellence and therefore may only lead towards the ruin of the nation instead of providing the survival to the high standard of democratic values in the society. The criminalisation of politics is again designed to act like a pesticide of the root of tree of the nation which is gradually extracting the potential from the different branches and rather all the three wings of the administration perpetual corruption which is spreading like a wild fire in the society.
There can only by a system under the democratic set up which may preserve the democratic values, where the power is under the hand of some individual and that can only be achieved through presidential form of Government. This is the system in which the democratic values may survive to certain extent. The task in not very easy to achieve as the success may come after the defeat of the opportunists anti-social elements and foreign ambitions. The person who has taken the politics as a profession for exploiting over the material resources of the change in the present set up of the political institution otherwise his paradise will lost. The efforts should be proportionate to the threat received from such traitors who are living inside the country. One has to fight in the spirit of individual fighting for emancipation from arbitrary rule, emancipation from compulsory trial, emancipation from the evil mind dragging the individual towards poverty and economic insecurity. Now the enemy has emerged into the society with more impurity because he is from one of us who is very difficult to recognise in the society. The great and commanding movement in the annals of the world in the triumph of the enthusiasm. Have courage to use your own reasons which may provide engligtenmen5 for man’s emancipation from fear of loss of power. Emancipation from error is the condition of real knowledge is the truth is immortal but the error is mortal. Truth can stand by itself. There is no short cut in evaluation. Our wisdom will get through the price of existence which can create a new life on this earth. The failure of the popular Government have always been the failure of public opinion which are misguided by the self constituted masters. There will always remain a safeguarded without being implementation of vigour’s with intensity. The success will depend on public opinion. The individual existence is on not only on state but the future generation is going to be spoiled. Before the tragic end be given to the innocent person by such nefarious activities of our so called guardian, let us stand affirm to fight against the corruption. Power does not corrupt the individual but it is the fear of loss of power which makes the individual who is fighting for the society as this is the only fear of our heart which provide resistance and no indulgence be weed out the prevailing maladies in the present set up of the country and thereby putting constrain over orderly administration of justice. Mind it if the assault given by out so called guardian is only verbal our defence must be likewise verbal but if the sword be drawn against our existence we must with intelligence using tongue and hands in the spirit of non-violence and the occasion will be protected by the public opinion providing the inner strength by success. Hue who fights in peoples cause will never stop fight in until that cause is won otherwise god knows we also hate fighting. We have to fight against two forces which are the worst enemies of civil freedom, the first and foremost is the absolute monarchy and other is the drastic revolution. The evolution is something different than revolution. The individual conscience and persistent insistment for advancement in the pursuit of the progress will ultimately provide the survival to the making and provide a check over the prevailing maladies which are now creating hurdles and obstacles in the survival of the humanity and the civilisation of the nation.
We are still like a cavemen with our backs turn to light watching the shadow of the wall. The politicians have imposed mindless socialism which held in thrall the peoples endeavour and enterprise resulting in transfer of potential from the honest benevolent to the dishonest opportunist. We are now slave of destructive elements and foreign ambitions. Politicians acts in nefarious designs with impunity. Political parties motivated with vested interests are dancing to usurp power through any means, fair or foul even at the cost of sacrificing the Nation’s existence to personal interest. Party systems has pushed to advance its own schemes upon the ruin of the rest. Our politicians are Mafia dons next to the invaders. Robbers have generally plundered the rich who are seldom subjected to legislation always plunder the common citizens and protect those Mafia dons under the phraseology of “law making sovereign power” having the connotation “procedure establish under law to be cherished instead of due process”. There is always an excuse for tyranny and mal-administration which has degenerated the national character. The power given need a safeguard from such arbitrary power and unfair exercise. In present set up freedom has become an abuse and liberty as licence. Therefore the moral damage is more terrible. An oppressive system is more to be feared than a Tiger.
It is ironic that Gandhi’s own “confession and suggestion” put him on the witness stand under oath to expose his “experiments with the truth.”Who can say how much I must give and how much omit in the interests of truth? And what would be the value in a court of law of the inadequate ex parte evidence being tendered by me of certain events in my life? If some busybody were to cross-examine me on the chapters already written, he would probably shed more light on them, and if it were a hostile critic’s cross-examination, he might even flatter himself for having shown up “the hollowness of many of my pretensions.” - Mahatma Gandhi An Autobiography Gandhi’s biographies, autobiographies and other writings about him are laced with false information, imaginary stories, inconsistencies and contradictions. It is a pity that for almost a century none of the authors, not even academicians, ever bothered to check the veracity of various accounts in Gandhi’s autobiography. It is only in 2004 when G. B. Singh pulled the mask off Mahatma to expose the real Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi (1869-1948) to the world in Gandhi: Behind the Mask of Divinity. Now G. B. Singh has joined hands with Tim Watson to put the apostle of peace, a modern Hindu Avatar, on the witness stand by publishing Gandhi: Under Cross Examination [Sovereign Star Publishing, Inc., 2008 Gandhi, his biographers, and Gandhiites of various shades and colors are in full agreement that the humiliating racial incidents that Gandhi experienced in the month of June 1893, after arriving in South Africa, while traveling from Durban to Pretoria transformed him from a typical attorney of mundane variety to a fighter against racial discrimination. We are told that this transformation in Gandhi made him the “soul of Congress Party,” the foremost leader of India’s struggle for independence through non-violence, a champion of untouchables, the apostle of peace, and a modern Hindu Avatar embodying the “trinity” of Vishnu, Jesus, and Buddha (A photo circulated in the early 1920s placed messianic Gandhi higher to Krishna, Buddha, Jesus, Tolstoy, Lenin and Prof. McSweenie). But it is difficult to comprehend that Gandhi, a man fond of and adept in writing letters to newspapers and government officials, did not write about these incidents to newspapers or complain to government officials in South Africa, India, and England. Moreover, it is strange that Gandhi does not mention these incidents in his own newspaper and diary. These incidents that are considered as a turning point in Gandhi’s life came to light for the first time sixteen years later in his first biography, M. K. Gandhi: An Indian Patriot in South Africa (1909). This book was authored by Reverend J. J. Doke. Doke’s account is inconsistent with the subsequent three contradictory versions given by Gandhi himself in Satyagraha in South Africa, An Autobiography and The story of My Experiments with the Truth, and the interview he gave to Reverend Mott in 1938. Of the four times that Gandhi mentioned these incidents, there is no question that the account as enumerated in his autobiography had far-reaching impact on readers and commentators. It is an inescapable fact that some apologists and scholars have used Gandhi’s autobiography to twist the narrative somewhat to provide more credence and validity to the racial sufferings of Gandhi in South Africa.The contradictions in the life and experiences of Gandhi, a sensitive man with acute race and caste consciousness, educated in Law in England, who regarded himself as an “English gentleman,” a man of distinction and status in India and whose father was the Dewan of the Raja of Porbandar, raised red flags in the minds of G.B. Singh and Tim Watson. One would expect that details of these humiliating racial incidents would be etched in the memory of a person like Gandhi, like diamond point markings on stainless steel. But that was not the case. Gandhi kept changing the story as he went along! After many years of painstaking research and on examining a plethora of well-known, not so well-known, and unknown documents pertaining to Gandhi, with solid evidences in their hands, the authors have argued forcefully and logically with great precision to expose the fraud which the “experimenter with truth,” his apologists, and the “Gandhi propaganda machine” have perpetrated over the last one hundred years relentlessly. These racial incidents are fictitious episodes contrived by Gandhi and Reverend Doke to make Gandhi a living martyr using the “politics of victimization” argument. Later, other fellow preachers and myth promoters used Reverend Doke’s account to create a “new Christ” in the person of M. K. Gandhi. According to Bishop James K. Mathews’s dissertation at Columbia University the idea of making Gandhi into a living martyr was put into his head by Reverenced Doke (1861-1913), a Baptist minister in Johannesburg, South Africa, during a conversation between the two in 1908: He was really “tricked” into allowing this to be done. Mr. Doke came to the office in about 1908, asking Gandhi if he were ready to be a martyr. The ready reply was, “I am nothing. I am willing to die at any time or to do anything for the cause.” The “martyrdom” consisted in allowing the biography to be written, for the minister felt that it would help the cause of the Indians for their leader to be known in England. Was Gandhi a member or a close associate of the Freemasonry? This book addresses that question, and it is quite likely Gandhi had benefited from such a relationship. Interestingly the current website hosted by “Grand Lodge of India” lists the names of prominent Indians of the 20th century like Motilal Nehru, Rajendra Prasad, S. Radhakrishnan and C. Rajagopalachari as noteworthy members of Freemasonry.In addition to the contradictions and inconsistencies in the four accounts given by Gandhi relating to the humiliating experience and brutal beating he suffered in June 1893 while traveling from Durban to Pretoria, there are other evidences and arguments that refute the validity of the alleged incidents such as:a. Within days after his arrival in South Africa, Gandhi started writing letters to South African newspapers regarding racial incidents experienced by Indians, but there is no evidence that he wrote any letter about his racial humiliation and beatings. He wrote two letters in September and October 1893 to the Natal Advertiser about racial discrimination faced by Indians, but he made no mention of any incident related to him.b. Gandhi went back to India on June 5, 1896, and there is not a single shred of evidence that he had commiserated with anyone over the racial incidents he experienced. He stayed in India for six months and traveled extensively in his home state of Gujarat and traveled to Bombay, Calcutta, Madras, Poona and so forth telling Indians the terrible things to which Indians were subjected in South Africa, but nowhere did he talk about his own experiences. He even authored a booklet of about 33 pages called “The Grievances of British Indians in South Africa: An Appeal to the Indian Public” and fails to mention what happened to him in June 1893.c. Gandhi’s very close disciple, Henry S. L. Polak (1882-1959) who was well aware of Doke’s biography of Gandhi authored two booklets, The Indians of South Africa and M. K. Gandhi; both published in 1909 and 1910. Similarly, a close fiend of Gandhi, Dr. P. J. Mehta (1858-1932) who was a recipient of Doke’s biography also published M. K. Gandhi and the South African Indian Problem in 1912. But the three books by Gandhi’s very close friends do not mention the June 1983 racial incidents.d. A movie, Mahatma – Life of Gandhi, released by the government of India and The Gandhi National Memorial on October 2, 1968, celebrating Gandhi’s birth centenary failed to depict the racial incidents of 1893 which are claimed to be a pivotal turning point in his life, in spite of the detailed description of his life shown in that movie.e. In his book, The Birth and Development of National Railways (1951), Edward D. Campbell, who was the Station Master at the Pietermaritzburg station in 1893, has recorded a sensational incident that took place in June 1893 at the Pietermaritzburg station dealing with an engine and its operator. He makes no mention of the ill treatment of Gandhi at the Pietermaritzburg station in June 1893.f. After Gandhi’s assassination in 1948, an article “Gandhiji in South Africa” published by South African attorney F. E. T. Krause who met Gandhi in 1893 in Pretoria throws startling light on Gandhi’s life style, but makes no mention the racial incidences experienced by Gandhi in in1983. F.E. T. Krause’s older brother A. E. J Krause who was at that time Attorney General of Transvaal Republic exempted Gandhi from showing papers and other requirements that were required of the people of color and not only granted him a Certificate of Exemption but also treated Gandhi as a dignitary when they were together. One night the Attorney General invited Gandhi to dinner. The natives [meaning Black Africans] serving the table protested at being called upon to attend an Indian, and it was only after it was explained to them that Gandhi was a great man, just like a native chief, that they were prepared to continue their service. g. Interestingly, the privileged status enjoyed by Gandhi in the iron clad apartheid society is confirmed by Gandhi’s closest white disciple Henry S. L. Polak, who noted that the so-called “coolie lawyer” was a well-known passenger who went about the country on professional or public business travelling generally first-class, often having the whole compartment to himself. I think there is nothing unusual from Gandhi’s point of view about the contradictory and inconsistent narratives pertaining to the fictitious 1893 racial incidents or his “experiments with the truth”. To understand why Gandhi would indulge in self-serving lies one only needs to read Bhagwan Krishna’s sermons to Pandvas in Bhagvad Gita, which Gandhi regarded as the essence of Hinduism. In Bhagvad Gita, Bhagwan Krishna urged the Pandvas to tell lies, cheat, manipulate and do whatever it took to win the battle because victory is all that matters!
It is really ironical that in this land of Vedas which gave the world the Godly Knowledge since the creation of the universe and though belatedly the United Nations has acknowledged the RigVeda to be the oldest text in this world but unfortunately, after Mahabharata, we got deprived of our ancient glory and that war was a great setback in our history. History of Mahabharata dates back to 5000 years which is much earlier than all the presently known religions/faiths/sects all over the world. So who can question the ancient status of Vedas, Ramayana and Mahabharata? It may be pertinent to mention here that according to the internal evidence in the Vedas, this creation came into being 1,96,08,53,110 years ago and the Vedas also came to be revealed simultaneously through the medium of Divine language ‘Sanskrit’ which is universally recognized to be mother of all the languages.
The decline since Mahabharata has been so evident that this land ARYAVARATA has got squeezed in its span and its inhabitants who were called “ARYAS or ARYANS” were labeled by invaders with the nomenclature of being HINDUS. The term Hindu does not occur in any of our ancient scriptures viz. Vedas, Ramayana, Mahabharata, Bhagwadgita or even Puranas. Our plight can be gauged through this very basic fact that we wear an identity imparted to us by our invaders.
Please be mindful that Rama and Krishna have been referred to as Aryaputras in our texts and so we all are Aryans, the original inhabitants of this Aryavarata and the theories categorizing the Aryans to be invaders have been disproved because they were propagated to belittle or denigrate our glorius heritage and the Western scholars succeeded in their design under the leadership of Mackauley who systematically robbed us of our language, culture and faith.
Of course, before the British Rule, the Mughals also did enormous harm and there were mass-scale conversions and our values were just annihilated by the prowess of their rule and Islam spread under their rule and the Britishers injected Christianity into this land. One can clearly understand and apprehend that most of the Christians and Muslims in this country are converts and this land absorbed all these faiths because of its magnanimity.
Despite its magnanimity, it lost its own lustre because of our own drawbacks and social weaknesses adopted by blind faith in dogmas and our position has now come to such a pass that RAMA & KRISHNA are now declared to be myths by our newly emerging Secularists and they call Hindus as communalists and they have belittled our saffaron colour as communal, which is the symbol of renunciation and sacrifice. Our biased historians have done us immense damage and our present national leaders only aim to score ballot-points and even question existence of Rama and the Ram-Setu. IT IS NEED OF THE HOUR THAT ALL INDIANS WHO ARE DESCENDENTS OF THE ARYANS & PRESENTLY KNOWN AS HINDUS SHOULD AWAKEN TO THE REALITY & RE-DISCOVER AND EMBRACE THE QUALITIES OF RAMA & KRISHNA TO BE WORTHY SONS & DAUGHTERS OF THE SACRED BHARATVARSHA AND DEFEAT THE DESIGNS OF NON-BELIEVERS OF RAMA & KRISHNA.
Uniqueness of RAMA
The name of Rama is embedded in the soul of each Indian and son of this soil and this is also acknowledged by our leftist historian Sri Ram Sharan Sharma (who incidentally has also the word Ram in his name) who says “Ram is not a historical figure. We don’t find proof of his existence in the pages of history. But let me clarify, he is in the minds and souls of millions of people”. Thank God he has at least admitted and clarified that Lord Rama is in the minds and souls of millions of people and not the creation of those fundamentalists and communal Hindus. Our leftist historians and the present government only pays lip service to Rama and describe our idols as myths to prove themselves to be secularist.
The Hindi phrase ‘Ram- Ram or Jai Ramji ki’ could be heard in any remote corner of this country from an unlettered rustic to a learned sophisticated individual as an address of salutation and that has become a part of Indian life. Even the father of our nation Mahatma Gandhi had Rama as his ideal and dreamt of Ram-Rajya. His last words were ‘He Ram!’ In December 1947, as if in anticipation of his death, he wrote: “In the end it will be as Rama commands me. Thus I dance as He pulls the strings. I am in His hands and so I am experiencing ineffable peace.” Gandhi had often expressed a desire to die with the words “He Ram!” on his lips (CWMG 90:489), and in his last prayer meetings he often described “Ramanama”, or the constant invocation of the name of Ram, as the “best medicine”. Vinoba Bhave also described such views in his booklet “Ram-Nam – Ek Chintan’. Now though Gandhi has become a symbol of an ideology for all the major Indian
political parties but no one cares about his teachings and values. Prohibition is one such evil which Gandhiji wished to remove but it has now gained patronage under the rule of his ardent followers. It is again an irony of fate that some personal belongings of Gandhiji - A watch and some utensils etc. were acquired through an auction by a liquor baron Mr.Vijya Maulya. We long to possess his articles or physical property but do not care for the values and ethics he believed and propagated in his life. It is nothing else but hypocrisy. It is noteworthy that Rishi Valmiki described RAMA as the true embodiment of DHARAMA describing him in the phrase as : RAMO-HI-VIGRAHVAN DHARMA and further writing about his steadfastness in deeds and actions he wrote : RAMO DVI NA-ABHI BHASHATE i.e. Rama sticks to whatever he utters.
Name of RAMA in Sri Guru Granth Sahib
The word ‘Rama’ occurs 2,400 times in Sri Guru Granth Sahib and it depicts the intensity with which our Sikh Gurus revered Rama and in fact it is found that there are 15,028 references dealing with the concepts or names of Hindu Gods in this sacred Granth.
Guru Nanak, Babur and Babri Masjid
The founder of Sikh religion Shri Guru Nanak (1469-1538) who was contemporary of Babur
(1483-1530) who happened to be founder of the Mughal dynasty. Babur shared his anscester Timur’s penchant for Hindu head-hunting. Both the Ghazis were extremely fond of raising towers of severed Hindu heads. In 1528-9, Mir Baqi, a Mughal commander, by Babur’s order destroyed the temple at Ayodhya commemorating Lord Rama’s birthplace and built a mosque in its place.
Shri Guru Nanak was moved by the unspeakable suffering of the Hindus so deeply that he asked the Creator how He could tolerate such a carnage. He said - “God took Khurasan under his wings and exposed India to the terrorism of Babur.” “The Creator takes no blame to himself: It was death disguised as a Mughal that made war on us. When there was such slaughter, such groaning, didst thou not feel pain?” Nanak was an eyewitness to such destruction: temples as strong as thunderbolt were set on fire, said Nanak. “Than mukam jale bij mandar muchhi muchhi kuir rula’ia” — in Nanak’s own words. Babar’s destruction of the temple at Ayodhya was no isolated case, but just routine, all part of a day’s work as a Ghazi, a muslim religious warrior. Babar considered it his sacred duty to destroy the temples.
Gosvāmī Tulsīdās (1532-1623) having seen the condition in his times under the Mughal rule wrote his monumental work Rāmacaritamānasa to awaken the Indian society with a message to adopt and inculcate the virtues of RAMA in their life and this book became a household guide and a respectble scripture of Hindus in particular and it is recited by the devotees all over the world.
Valmiki’s Ramayana
Indian scholars believe RAMA to have been born during the end of traita and so the time of Ramayana and Rama’s birth works out to be about 10 lakhs years ago. But according to Vayu purana, this works to be atleast 1,80,00,000 years ago. In Ramayana, Rishi Valmiki clearly says that it is the historical events he is narrating. No body has denied the historicity of Valmiki. Moreover Valmiki has provided the history of forefathers of Shri Rama and Mahakavi Kalidas has also thrown light on the lineage of Raghu and his successors in his work entitled Raguvansham. Secondly, Lav and Kush, the sons of Shri Rama were born and brought up in Valmiki’s ashram. Further, there are many places, such as Rameshwaram, Nasik, Panchavati, Chitrakoot, Ayodhya etc. from time immemorial which are associated with Shri Rama. This work narrates the journey of virtue to annihilate vice and is a mirror of the Aryan culture and civilization. Rama is an ideal in his role as a
son,friend,brother,husband,king and he came to be designated as MARYADA PURUSHOTTAM for all the humanity i.e. he is classified as a perfect human being but being an embodiment of all the Godly virtues, he is regarded as an incarnation of the God Vishnu.
GLOBAL PICTURE OF RAMA’S EXISTENCE
( exctracts from the article by Shri Rajbir Arya on website http://www.satyavidya.org )
1) RAMAYANA IN RUSSIA AND MANGOLIA:-
The Deccan Herald, dated 15 Dec 1972, at its front page gave a news item which states that in Elista, capital of Kalmyk in Russia, story relating to Ramayana had been published. The news further states that various legends of Ramayana are popular among people of Kalmyk. Various version of Ramayana are already stored at libraries in Kalmyk. The news clearly states that legends of Ramayana are very popular since times immemorial. Domodin Suren, a Russian writer, has compiled various legends popular among Mongolian and Kalmyk people. Prof C F Glostunky`s manuscript ‘Academy of sciences’ is stored at Siberian Branch of erstwhile U S S R. That book deals with various legends popular along the coast of Volga river. This manuscript is in Kalmyk language. In Leningrad also various books dealing with stories of Ramayana in Russian and Mangolian languages are preserved.
2) RAMAYANA IN CHINA:-
In China, collection of Jatak stories relating various events of Ramayana, belonging to 251 AD. were complied by KANG_SENG_HUA . Another book, of 742 AD, relating story of plight of Dasratha after Rama was ordered to go for Vanvasa is still found in China. Similarly in 1600 AD, His-Yii-Chii wrote a novel with title Kapi (monkey) dwelling on the stories of Ramayana, predominantly that of Hanuman.
3) RAMAYANA IN SRILANKA:-
Naresh Kumar Dhatusena alias Kumardasa, who ruled Srilanka in 617 AD wrote ‘Janakiharan’. This is the oldest Sanskrit literature available in Srilanka. In Modern times C Don Bostean and Jhon d`silva have written stories based on Ramayana. Till today majority of population adore and revere Rama and Sita.
In 2007, ZEE TV broadcast a programme entitled ‘Mil Gaye Ram’ , and it referred to the report of the Committee appointed by Sri Lanka Government to find out the truth about Ravana and it reported the existence of five aerodromes for Pushpak Vimanas of Ravana, Ashok-Vatika where Sitaji was kept by Ravana after her abduction and other places connected with Ramayana. While from the ZEE TV revelations, it can be inferred that the incidents narrated in the Ramayana in respect of abduction of Sitaji by Ravana and thereafter have historic basis, and confirms that Ramayana is part of our history and not simply an epic.
4) RAMAYANA IN COMBODIA(KAMPUCHIA):-
Various rock inscription belonging to 700 AD are found in Khmer region of Combodia. These rock inscriptions are based on stories of Ramayana. Various temples constructed during the reign of Khmer dynasty depicts the story of Ramayana on their wall. The temples of Ankor are very famous for the stories of Ramayana and Mahabharata. These temples belong to the earlier part of 400 AD to 700 AD. One astonishing fact in these engraved pictures is that Hanuman and rest other Vanars are not shown with tail as against the popular belief of masses.
5) RAMAYANA IN INDONESIA:-
According to De Casperis, there was temple named ‘Chandi loro jongrong’ which have stories of Ramayana engraved on its walls. This temple was of 9th century AD. In Indonesia, another version of stories of Ramayana named Kakavin is very popular. This story was bit different from that of Prambanan . Besides that various other version of Ramayana stories were known in early centuries after Christ which itself proves that Ramayana was very popular among Indonesian people before advent of Islam. It is also an astonishing fact that first international convention on Ramayana was organized in Indonesia few years back.
6) RAMAYANA IN LAOS:-
Local people when pronounce Loas in their language it phonetically sounds like the name of one of the sons of Rama. Besides temple of Vat- she-fum and Vat-pa-Kev remains depicts the story of Ramayana on their walls. Whereas temples of Vat-pra-kev and Vat-sisket are having books containing epic of Ramayana. Lafont, French traveller translated story of ‘Pa laka-Pa lama’ in his book named P`ommachak in French. This book also deals with story of Ramayana popular among masses of Laos.
7) RAMAYANA IN THAILAND:-
Stories of Ramayana are still very popular among masses. In early centuries after Christ, many kings have Rama as either prefix or suffix in their name who ruled this country. Just like as in India we organize play of Ramayana, similarly various dramatic versions of Ramayana are oraganised in Thailand till today. Similar dramatic versions of Ramayana are still organized in various South East Asian countries like Indonesia, Malaysia, Combodia etc.
In Malaysia till today plays are oraganised based on the stories of ‘HIKAYAT SERI RAMA’ written in 14 century AD,. Dalang society organizes nearly 200-300 plays relating to Ramayana. Before commencement of the play people conduct various prayers and abulations revering RAMA and SITA.
9) RAMAYANA IN BURMA:-
King Kayanjhitha who reigned during 1084 –1112 AD; regarded himself as descendant of clan of Rama. Various books relating to the stories of Ramayana as earlier as 15 century AD are still found in Burma. Books like ‘Kavyadarsh’ , ‘Subhasit Ratanidhi’ are based on the stories of Ramayana. Zhang-Zhungpa, Commentary of Ramayana was written by Taranath, which is not available in modern times. In Burma also various forms of plays are conducted based on the stories of Ramayana.
10) RAMAYANA IN NEPAL:-
Oldest version of Ramayana, belonging to 1075 AD is still found in Nepal.
11) RAMAYANA IN PHILIPINES:-
Effect of stories of Ramayana can easily be felt in the customs, traditions and legends of majority of masses. Prof Juon R Francisco found that among Marineo Muslims, legend based on Ramayana is popular, in which Rama has been depicted as Incarnation of God. Similarly among Magindanao or Sulu folk Muslims also various legends based on the stories of Ramayana are popular.
12) RAMAYANA IN IRAN:
In Hyderabad city, capital of Andhra Pradesh, there is museum named Salarjung. There is one portrait which is depicting a burly monkey having a very big stone in its hand. This portrait reminds one of Hanuman holding Dronagiri. Similarly Marco Polo in his book (translated by Sir Henry Yule in English) wrote at page no 302, vol II about a peculiar belief among Muslims, spread from Afghanistan to Morocco and Algeria. These Muslims believed that members of imperial house of Trebizond were endowed with short tails while medieval continentals had like stories about Englishmen.
13) RAMAYANA IN EUROPE:
In Italy, when excavations were carried out in the remains of Astrocon civilization, then various houses were found having peculiar type of paintings on their wall. These paintings, on close investigation, seem to be based on the stories of Ramayana. Some of the paintings show peculiar persons having tails along with two men bearing bows and arrow on their shoulders, while a lady is standing besides them. These paintings are of 7 century BC. It should be remembered that once Astrocon civilization was spread over 75 % of Italy.
Sir Henry Yule in his translation of works of Marcopolo has referred to the belief prevalent among Medieval Europeans that their ancestors were having small tails. The same fact has been referred to by Maharishi Dayanand Saraswati in his magnum opus ‘Satyarth Prakash’. Therein Swamiji states that people of Europe were called as Vanaras (monkeys) ,due to their appearance in our epic like Mahabharta, Valmiki Ramayana etc. If we a analyse this statement in present context, then how we are going to define various statements like kangaroos (Australian team) meet men in blue (Indian team) at Calcutta.
Similar sort of epithets were used during World war to describe armies of different countries or else we see that we have helicopters named cheetah etc. As these words(epithets) are just a way to describe different set of people, arms etc, Similarly words like Rakshas, Vanaras etc were used in our legends. These facts clearly indicate that legends of Ramayana are not work of fiction and were very popular around the world .
14) RAMAYANA IN AFRICAN CONTINENT:
People of Ethiopia call themselves as descendents of Cushites. This word Cush is basically phonectic misnomer of Kush, the son of Rama. This fact is verily established by Satpath Brahamans, commentary on Vedas. These Brahamans while explaining various mantras of Vedas use many histrorical events to elucidate the topic.
Astonishingly in Satpath Brahaman we find reference regarding the rule of King Bharata (predecessor of Kaurav and Pandavas) in Rhodesia .
Besides many inconsistent legends inspired by epic of Ramayana are prevalent in African Communities and they basically refer to various activities of vanars.
Egypt basically derives its name from Ajpati which is one of the name of forefather of Rama. If we analyse various legends prevalent in Egypt there we will find references of Dasratha (father of Rama). These facts can be very well established from various historical references of Brahamans.
15) RAMAYANA IN NORTH AMERICAN AND SOUTH AMERICAN CONTINENTS:
Before Columbus discovered North American continent European people were not knowing about it. However A DE QNATREFAGES in his book, THE HUMAN SPECIES, categorically says that Chinese people were aware about the American continent and they used to have trade relations with them.America was referred as Fad-Sang. Similarly among Japanese people it was known as Fad-See. Similarly, if we refer to various historical reference in Mahabharata, Valmiki Ramayana etc we will find that American continent has been referred as Patal Desh (Patal means below foot). If we see geographically, we will find that American continent is just below the Indian Subcontinent.
Hereunder are some prevalent legends.
a)A beautiful girl in Mexican tribal area till today is called as Ulupy. If we see in Mahabharata we find reference of Arjuna marrying a girl named Ulupy who was daughter of King of Patal Desh.
b) W H Prescott in his book , ‘ History of conquest of Mexico’, provides various reference which prove that earlier civilization of American subcontinent have major similarities with that of Indian(Aryan) civilization.
However here we are providing you one reference which clearly state that Ramayana is not mythological epic but it bears historical testimony. According to writer of the book there is popular legend in Aztec community which state that a beautiful person named Quevtsal Katal came there from East and taught them various aspects of advanced civilization and as a result his period was treated as golden era. He then went back to his original homeland because of persecution by some divine creature. This legend surprisingly does not throw light on the reasons why he returned.
Another interesting fact that has been stated by Prescott is that this legend is available in documented form. Now, none except Indian tradition can claim that they bear root to this legend. The same story has been narrated in Valmiki Ramayana. In Uttarkand where it is mentioned that Salkantak Rakshas who dwelled in Lanka were persecuted by Vishnu. Due to this persecution they left Lanka and went to Patal Desh. The leader of this group was Sumali. According to Ramayana they lived in Patal Desh for long time. When they found condition congenial, they returned to their homeland.
It is for readers to decide when such conclusive proof are there to establish that epic of Ramayana is not mythological legend but it is historical evidence which bears testimony to various legends prevalent around the world. Till today play named Ramasitotav is played in various communities of Mexico.
To our amazement Rama has been mentioned in Bible, new testament, Mathew ch 2/18, where it is mentioned ” his voice(s) was heard in RAMA”. Rama is proper noun there, now it is for Biblical Society to define who was Rama and why he has been mentioned in Bible.
Even the name of Dasratha and Ayodhya are there in Bible.
Now we would pose some tickling questions to the historians:
1) Why month of fasting among muslims is called Ramadhan ?
2) Why place in Gaza strip is called Ramallaha ?
3) Why place in London is named as Ramsgate ?
4) Why capital of Italy is known as Rome (misnomer of Rama)
Advent of Islam and Christianity had inflicted unparalleled havoc on our historical data and buildings. They destroyed all the libraries/monuments of historical importance which did not endorse their ideology and beliefs. Still we have a lot with us and we can recreate correct chronological data of world history. It is widely accepted that the King Alexander invaded India. It really sounds ironical that we are accepting this theory without any historical evidence. On the other hand we go on to deny the existence of Rama despite various historical evidences to prove that he was not a myth but a historical Mahanayak.
Those who question existence of Rama, let them first justify weather their forefathers ever existed by using the same yardstick which they are using to deny existence of Rama.
ON-SLAUGHTS ON RAMA & OUR IDOLS BY VESTED INTERESTS
(a) History has been written in distorted manner and misleading facts were incorporated in our school texts e.g. Shaheed Bhagat Singh was described as a terrorist and Guru Tegh Bahadur as a looter, Hindu Gods have also been presented in ignonimous way and such aspects had been taken up by Shri D.N.Batra who had filed case(s) against the NCERT etc. for such wrong depiction and the matter regarding beef-eating by the Aryans is still pending in the court. One Shri D.N.Jha, a leftist historian wrote a book “Myth of the holy Cow” only to prove that our scriptures particularly Vedas,Mahabharata and Valmiki Ramayan also endorsed Beef-eating and wished to establish that the Hindus are hypocrites who worship cow whereas their scriptures approve of this practise. Such inferences were drawn due to misinterpretation of our texts and this point also deserves our earnest attention. As a protest against this book a petition-online is available on the website
petitiononline.com/vedas/petition.html where more than 3000 persons all over the world had registered their protest and condemned Mr. Jha for this denigrating work.
(b) Our historians and the present Government regard RAMA & KRISHNA as myths as if they were imaginary characters and a part of fiction. It is the most objectionable act and so needs proper awakening among the masses to remove such misgivings. It may be pertinent to mention here that Swami Dayanand Saraswati in his outstanding work Satyarthprakash has given Genealogy of the Aryan Emperors of Aryavarta who ruled in Indraprastha ( Now called Delhi ) from the emperor Yudhishthira down to that of the emperor Yasapala. The total number of the rulers is about 124, the period covered by their rule 4157 years, 9 months and 14 days. The entire details could be seen in Chapter XI of this remarkable book. Perhaps our historians do not care to take note of such facts because their education continues to be cast in Mackauley’s mould and this impresses on the need to effect a change in our educational system to prepare devoted, virtuous and upright patriotic
countrymen who should respect their roots and follow the ideals of our ancient sages. Each one of us should make a note of this fact that Mackauley’s main assignment was to prepare a blue print to rob us of our culture, language and beliefs and to glorify the Western religion i.e. Christianity and their language i.e. English and he achieved success in his mission so as to leave us in present state when our fundamentals have become fiction.
(c) The BA Honors Second Year History syllabus of Delhi University contains an essay ‘300 Ramayans’ which attempts to show that as per various versions of Ramayans, Hanuman was a henchman monkey, Lakshman and Hanuman had illicit relations with Sita, Ravan had incestuous relation with Sita and other derogatory remarks on our greatest role models.
(d) An animated movie “Sita Sings the Blues” by Nina Paley has been released freely on internet and other sources. The film shows our goddesses in nude or semi-nude fashion, makes crude jokes on our role models, and claims that Ram doubted that Sita was bearing Ravan’s child in her womb. It shows Ram kicking off Sita every now and then. Our artists also take pleasure in depicting Hindu Gods and Godesses in nude through their paintings and cartoons and the name of M.F.Hussain is widely known all over the world and he is also facing a court case for his derogatory work.
(e) The BA Programme syllabus of Delhi University claimed that Vedas called women curse and equivalent to crow. It taught our children how Aryans looted and raped as they came into India, thereby laying seeds of women discrimination. (After the publishers, authors and university were threatened of dire consequences and moving up to High Court, the publisher withdrew the said book from market, the authors apologized and the university completely changed its syllabus.)
(f) There are trends to depict RAMA & the holy symbol OM on products like shoes/sandals and even Ganesha’s configuration has been used on computer-mouse, telephone and a person wearing a T-shirt with Ganesha symbol holding alcohal bottle in hand. (website http://www.hindujagruti.org )
AN AWAKENING CALL TO ONE & ALL
Having taken an account of RAMA’s prevalence in the entire fabric of Indian society,it hehoves all of us to ponder if we are the worthy followers of Shri RAMA. There is chaos in the society and corruption is rampant in every walk of life, there are persons with criminal background in Political parties and the
Crime is at its height, people lack tolerance and the moral values are lacking all around us. This is an impact of the Mackauley’s mould of Education and our national leaders hardly did anything to undo the damage and we do not have anything like Swabhiman (Self-respect) to have one link language of the country, Sanskrit the medium of our heritage is completely ignored, the country is divided in regions and the people carry out their cores on caste-basis. All parties are vote-hungry and ready to compromise with all ethics to gain power.Illegal immigrants are accommodated to score personal victories and the country is exposed to unwanted load on its resources. The patriotic fervour with which our freedom fighters fought for independence is completely missing and we have no UNITY of purpose and SELFISHNESS prevails all over. Our nation is facing serious problems by way of continuing conversions to Islam and Christianity due to allurements, material
attractions, Our attitude to persons with lower castes should change because all are the amritasya putras , We are surrounded by neighbours posing a threat to our security and another manace is the terrorism and terrorist attacks by Vested interests and in these circumstances, SELF-INTROSPECTION is called for by each one of us and particularly by our intellectuals to put our house in order. A Vedic invocation is pertinent to be quoted here:
sam gachadhvam sam vadadhvam sam vo manansi janatam deva bhagam yatha purve samjanana upasate (RgVeda X.191.2)
“May you move together, speak together in one voice; let your minds be of one accord; and like the ancient sages, may you enjoy your assigned share of fortune”.
IN THE HON’BLE HIGH COURT OF JUDICATURE AT ALLAHABAD.
Civil Misc. Writ Petition No. of 2004
(Under Article 226 of constitution of India)
(District – Agra)
1. Institute of Rewriting Indian History Through its Founder President, P. N. Oak.
S/O Late Shri Nagesh Krishna Oak, R/O - Plot No. 10, Goodwill Society,
Aundh, Pune – 411007
2. P. N. Oak. S/O Late Shri Nagesh Krishna Oak, R/O - Plot No. 10, Goodwill
Society, Aundh, Pune - 4110071. Founder President, Institute of Rewriting
Indian History, Aundh, Pune - 4110071 ———–Petitioner
VERSUS
1. Union of India through Secretary,
Human Resources and Development (HRD),
Government of India, New Delhi.
2. Secretary, Tourism and Archeological Department, Govt. of India,
New Delhi
3. Director General,
Archaeological Survey of India,
Government of India, Janapath, New Delhi.———-Respondents
To,
The Hon’ble the Chief Justice and his lordships other companion Judges of the aforesaid Court.
The humble petition of the abovenamed petitioner MOST RESPECTFULLY SHOWETH AS UNDER;
1. That, no other writ petition has been filed or pending on the same controversy involved in the present writ petition before this Hon’ble Court, nor the petitioner’s institution, namely, “ Institute for Re-writing Indian (and World) History” has received any notice of caveat application so far in the present writ petition. The petitioner No.1 and petitioner No.2 are same person, but they are impleaded in different capacity.
2. That this writ petition is moved to re-establish the truth and cultural heritage of our Country. This writ petition is pertaining to the world marvel, one of the Seven Wonders of the World, namely, Taj Mahal, and other monuments authorship attributed to Hindu Rulers, much prior to the period of Mugal Invaders. The ancient monuments and structure are part of our tradition and culture and evidence of glorious-marvelous architectural achievement and further to that it is a part of our heritage. Fraud upon history should not be perpetuated as life is evaluated in the perspective of history. For the sake of history of heritage, these monuments should be identified, protected and preserved properly in the right perspective with right historical records of creation and construction of truth and realities, which includes rectifying and/ or correcting the wrong records, notions, motivated dis-information and mis- information.
3. That this writ petition is moved in the Public Interest, for a National Cause, to establish the truth there is no private interest or any other oblique motive, or any other personal gain. The petitioner institution, known as Institute for Re-writing Indian History, Thane, having registration no. F-1128 (T) is a public trust. The founder president of the trust is Shri P.N. Oak S/o Late Shri Nagesh Krishna Oak, R/o- Plot no. 10, Goodwill Society, Aundh, Pune.411007, who has written number of books namely 1. World Vedic Heritage, 2. The Tajmahal is a Temple Place, 3.Some Blunders of Indian Historical Research, 4. Flowers Howlers, 5. Learning Vedic Astrology, 6. Some Missing Chapters of World History, 7. Agra red Fort is a Hindu Building, 8.Great Britain was Hindu Land, 9. The Taj Mahal is Tejomahalaya a Shiva Temple, 10.Who Says Akbar was Great, 11. Vedic Guide to Health, Beauty, Longevity and Rejuvenation, 12. Islamic Havoc in Indian History.
4. That the petitioner No. 2 is the founder President of an Institution, namely, “ Institute for Re-writing Indian (and World) History “. The aim and objective of that institution, which is a registered society having register no. F-1128 (T) as the public trust under the provision of Bombay Public Trust Act. Inter alia, is to re-discover the Indian history. The monumental places of historical importance in their real and true perspective having of the heritage of India. The true copy of memorandum of association of the aforesaid society / public trust having fundamental objectives along with Income tax exemption certificate under section 80-G (5) of I.T. Act, 1961 for period 1/4/2003 to 31/3/2006 are filed herewith as marked as Annexure No.1 and 2 to the writ petition.
5. That the founder-President of Petitioner’s Institution namely Shri P. N. Oak is a National born Citizen of India. He resides permanently at the address given in case title. The petitioner is a renowned author of 13 renowned books including the books, titled as, “ The Taj Mahal is a Temple Place”. This petition is related to Taj Mahal, Fatehpur- Sikiri, Red-fort at Agra, Etamaudaula, Jama- Masjid at Agra and other so called other monuments. All his books are the result of his long-standing research and unique rediscovery in the respective fields. The titles of his books speak well about the contents of the subject. His Critical analysis, dispassionate, scientific approach and reappraisal of facts and figures by using recognised tools used in the field gave him distinction through out the world. The true copy of the title page of book namely “The Taj Mahal is a Temple Palace” . written by Sri P. N. Oak, the author/ petitioner No. 2 is filed as Annexure –3 to this writ petition.
6. That the great “Kshatriya community” pride to defend their faith and the culture of our country against foreign invasions in converting the monuments by the foreign invaders requires a sacrificial magnanimity and moral purity in the exposure of the truth to the public and thereby to safeguard their right of freedom of information couched under Article 19(1) (a) is the theme behind the writing this Article and the present Petition .The serene beauty, majesty and grandeur of the Taj Mahal, one of the seventh wonders of the world and other monuments is still not so well known to the world regarding the true story of its origin. The magnificent palace, which was built earlier got converted into the Tomb .The changeover has proved a shroud deluding from lay visitors to the researchers and the great historian Sri P.N. Oak, a co-worker of Netaji Subhash Chandra Bose. The popular nostalgia of legendary love to get the conversion of every Hindu Palace/Temple due to mythical attachment from fanatic raging fire converting dazzle of leaping flames and blinding smoke should be discouraged into a cool research regarding the origin. This is required to check a different form of terrorism prevalent amongst the crusader of the death to the innocent victim on the psychological level. Let us examine the scared truth about the origin of the monuments.The true copy of the title cover of books namely “Some Missing Chapters of World History” and “Some Blunder Of Indian Historical Research” written by Sri P. N. Oak containing the Boigraphy sketch of identity of great author are filed as Annexure No. 4 and 5
7. That the said book, which is the ‘ research paper’ of the author on the subject that the so-called “Taj Mahal “ is not a monument built by an Invader Emperor Shahajahan in memory of his late wife but a Hindu Shiva Temple which was converted into a love-memorial by a Invader Emperor. The true copy of the book was first published in 1968, 2nd edition on 1969, 3rd edition in 1974 namly THE TAJ MAHAL IS TEJO-MAHALAYA : A SHIVA TEMPLE is filed herewith as Annexure No.6 and large 4th edition published in 1993 shall be produced is being directed by this Hon’ble Court.
8. That the afforesaid book contaning 35 pages –booklet lists scrially numbeded 118 points of evidence with may be treated as the submission made before this Hon’ble Court for making following demands (I) The Archaeological Survey of India (ASI) be ordered to remove forthwish its notices at the entrance to the Taj mahal in Agra attributting its creation to Shahjahan, since those notice in English, Hindi and Urdu are false and baseless and quate no authority.(II) Misuse of the left – flank building as a mosque be banned since the entire premises constitute a pre-Shahjahan Tejomhalaya Shiv Temple complex. (III) Free entry on Fridays be ordered to be discontinued since there being no geniune mosque in the premises why should the Government lose a day’s revenue! (IV) If Free entry on Fridays is not discontinued then Mondays should also be free-entey days because that is a day of special Shiv worship. (V) The Tejmahal, its two flanking buildings and a well being all seven-storyed they enclose over a thousand rooms which should all be thrown open to visitorssince they are charged an entrance free. (VI) The A.S.I. be ordered to remove its locks from those storyed and also pull down the crude unplastered walling-up by Shahjahan of staircases, ventillators and doorways leading to those sealed rooms. (VII) The A.S.I. be directed to search for hidden histirical evidence such as inscriptions, divine idols etc. in those sealed rooms and thick walls tampered with by Shahjahan. (VIII) The water in the seven-storyed wall be pumped out to look for jettisoned valuable and inscription etc. at its bottom when Shahjahan’s Mogul troops swooped to confiscate that temple palace complex and the bullion, gems, gold-pitcher, the gem-studded gold-railing and the Peacock Throne inside, owned by Raja Jaisingh of Jaipur. (IX) Beating of Nagaras (drums) at ausicious dawn and dusk hours be resumed as of yore in the two Nagarkhanas in the premises. (X) Since the Taj has two cenotaphs each in the name of Shahjahan and Mumtaz in two storeyes at least one each of those two pairs of cenotaphs must be fake since Muslims don’t cut their dead into two pieces to be buried under two cenotahs it is belived. Even the basement conotaphs could’s be genuine because they are two storeyed higher than the Yamuna river bed ground level. Therefore the ASI be directed to investigate which of those cenotaphs if any are genuine or whether both are fakes or whether there are any more fake conotaphs upto the ground level ? (XI) The Koranic graft patched along the entrance arches be ordered to be removed since those are illagel forged imposition to be Islamic lettering desecrating the ancient sacred Shiv shrine. (XII) Extensive repairs to the hundreds of sealed or locked rooms in the storeyes beneath and above the marble floor be ordered to be undertaken immediately to prevent collapes of the Tajmahal from internal weakness. (XIII) The A.S.I. should be directed to intestigate as to who stencilled the Arabic letter ‘Allah’ and some Englishmen’s names on the mental pinnacle shift rooted in the dome, since no such names exits on the full scale replica of the pinnacle shaft inlaid in the red stone courtyard on the eastern flank of the Tajmahal. (XIV) The Muslim attendants squatting by the side of the cenotaphs should be decommissioned and disbanded because the cenotaphs are fakes covering the ancient Shivlings. (XV) Since the towering seven-storyed Tajmahal edifice must have been raised over an underground basement the ASI should be directed to investigiate whether there is any such hidden, buried basement as was the ancient Vedic practice.
9. That in 1155- 1158 A.D.It is said that Raja Paramdardi dav, a Jat Ruler on his behalf and on behalf of the Minister Salakahan who constructed Tejoji Mahal which came in occupation Of Raja Man Singh and remain in possession of Raja Jai Singh when It was tken for conversion to Taj Mahal, for the purposes of shifting the remains of Arjumand Banu( Mumtaj )W/o Emperor Shahajahan Died In between 1629-1632 and buried at Burhanpur and her body Exhumed after about 6 months (as disclosed in Shahajan Badshahnama written by MullaAbdul Hameed lahori).
10. That, it is said that in 1629-1632 A.D. Arjumand Banu( Mumtaj )W/o Emperor Shahajahan Died in between and was buried at Burhanpur and her body may be Exhumed after about 6 months.It is submitted that 1641-1668 A.D.is probable period of the shroud deluding changeover of Hindu Palace/Temple as mughal Monument/ Graveyard. It is submmited that in 1652 A.D. Aurangazab Letter showing his somsidern about need of elaborate repairs of Taj Mahal.. If Taj Mahal was constracted in 1641 to 1668, why Auranjab sought for illobrate repair. It was nothing, except for changing the authoriship of building as Mughal monument. In 1658 A.D. Emperor Shah jahan died. Their after his graveyard was also placed in Taj Mahal near the graveyard of Arjumand Banu( Mumtaj )W/o Emperor Shahajahan. It appear that koranic in graving dragged for camouflaging Hindu building with Muslim Lattering as a hoary tredition, which is evidence Adhai- Din-Ka-opda at Ajmar which was a part of vigragharaj Vishandeo’s palace an also at kutabminar with a legerdemain of Islamik carinngs on it.
11. That in 1843 A.D., the Governer General Lord Auckland with his lieutenant cunningham tempered entire historical data of the arcologicaly department by converning the authoriship of these Hindu palaces to Mughal monument for adoptding the policy of “Divide and Rule”. A deep Conspiracy Committed By Lieutenant Alexander Cunningham in 1842-1847.
12. That in 1904 A.D., the provisons of The Ancient Monuments Preservation Act, 1904,have further tempered the entire histrocial data of the arcologicaly department by converning the authoriship of these Hindu palaces/monuments to Mughal monument for adoptding the policy of “Divide and Rule”
13. That in 1951 A.D., the provision of “The Ancient And Historical Monuments And Archaeological Sites And Remains (Declaration Of National Importance) Act, 1951”are further intesified the falsehood of these Buildings by shifting the authership of these monuments. Thus this Writ Petition is filed seeking declaration to the extend of declaring the ancient and historical monuments and other and Archaeological Sites namely Taj Mahal. Fatehpur-sikiri, Agra Red Fort, Ethmadualla and other Monuments as built by Mugal invaders allegedly on the basis of report submitted by Then Governor General, Lord Auckland, and young lieutenant Alexander Cunningham conceived indigenous scheme of “Divide and Rule”and thereby misusing the archaeological studies, be declared as ultravires to Article 19 (1) (a), 25,26 49 And 51-A (f) (h) Constitution of India.
14. That this Hon’ble Court may futher declare the provision of Ancient and Historical Monuments and Archaeological Sites and Remains (Declaration of National Importance) Act, 1951 (71 of 1951), The Ancient Monuments And Archaeological Sites And Remains Act, 1958 of declaring these ancient building/ monuments preserved with such false mughal identity with out any scientific inquiry/ investigation as purported Mughal monuments / Graveyards as unconstitutional and void.
15. That in 1968 A.D Sri P.N.Oak written his first book titled as Taj Mahal is TEJO-MAHALAYA : A SHIVA TEMPLE. In 1974 A.D. It is submitted that in the Carbon dating test –14 conducted of the doors timber placed on the Northern side of Taj Mahal building now remooved from its location Towards Yamuna River at Dashahara Ghat and Basai Ghat from where the public could have a glance towards Shiva Temple constructed at the top of Raja Mansingh Palace Which was in Occupation of his grand Son Raja Jai Singh, when it was forciably taken by Emperor Sahajahan for burial of Arjumand Banu( Mumtaj )W/o Emperor Shahajahan Died in between and buried at Burhanpur and her body Exhumed after about 6 months
16. That this book is being well accepted in India and abroad. The popular nostalgia for legendary love has helped fan then flame of Shahajajahan’s mythical attachment to Mumtaz into a raging fire, envoloping the taj in the dazzale of leaping flames and blinding smoke of imaginary accounts, discouraging the cool, dispassionate research about its origion It has raised no controversy. Since the reasons given therein supported with documented record have proved conclusively the findings and conclusions of the author. Thus the objective of the research conducted by the petitioner No.2 is not to cultivate any animosity or any thing to invade the feeling of any citizen, except the exposure of the truth to the citizen, historians and to the young generation, as they may not be mislead by falsehood, in order to swept away by the impulse of terrorist oriented approach of the fundamentalist under our secular democratic structural approach in the preamble of our constitution.
17. That Hindu Palace/Temple conversion in Invader Monuments like Taj Mahal- Invasion of our Indian Heritage by Archaeological Dept under the garb of The Ancient Monuments And Archaeological Sites And Remains Act, 1958 ( Act No.24 of !958)- Indian Historical Blunders – A deep Conspiracy Committed By lieutenant Alexander Cunningham in 1842-1847.Reference collected from the books of Sri P.N. Oak – The Taj Mahal Is A Temple palace – Some Blunder of Indian Historical Research –Some Missing Chapters of World History- AGRA RED FORT is a Hindu building. Published by-HINDI SAHITYA SADAN 2, B.D. Chambers, 10/54 D. B. Gupta Road, Karol Bagh, New Delhi-110005.
18. That the freedom of speech and expression is basic to indivisible from a democratic polity .It includes right to impart and receive information. Restriction to the said right could be only as provided in Article 19(2) to (6) of the constitution of India. The old dictum let the people have the truth and the freedom to discuss it and all will go well with the Government. It should prevail. The true test for deciding the validity is whether it takes away or abridges fundamental right of the citizens. If there were direct abridgement of the fundamental right of freedom of speech and expression, the law would be invalid. If the provisions of the law violate the constitutional provisions, they have to be struck down and that is what is required to be done in the present case .It is made clear that no provision is nullified on the ground, that the Court does not approve the underlying policy of the enactment.
19. That the ambit and scope of “Right to Know “ along with right of conscience, fath and Religion are conferred fundamental right under Article 19 (1)(a), 25, 26, 49, 51-A (f) (h) of the Constitution of India; read with the provision of Freedom of Information Act, 2002 .The right to get information in democracy is recognized all throughout and it is a natural right flowing from the concept of democracy itself. Freedom of expression may be necessarily included in the right of information. There is no expression with out having an idea on the subject, regarding which the expression of an individual may be given effect to change the existing values of ideology, which are based on the notable extracts of certain facts. An enlightening informed citizen would undoubtedly enhance democratic values. On one hand, we are suffering from the past prejudice of caste predomination amongst the different section of the citizen. This country called as Arya Varta in the ancient time was so excellent, as there was no match equal to our country on this earth. The creation of the terminology of Aryan considering themselves to be noble was earlier regarded the real philosopher’s touchstone to eradicate the falsehood from its perception. However by the gradual deterioration in the standard of the good behavior, righteousness, decency which were having the foundation of impartiality, love and conscientiousness, there has been the complete absence of discrimination in the social coordination. The true copy of the provision of Freedom of Information Act, 2002 is filed herewith and marked as Annexure No. 7.
20. That truth will not make us rich, but it will certainly make us free. The wrong historical data leads to the horror, as we have seen during the period of demolition of the Babri Masjid. There has been number of concomitant given by the respective community representing to the follower of two prominent religions, but the loss that we have suffered in the shape of hatred between the two section of the society, cannot be compensated without revealing the truth. Unfortunately, the term Hindu communalism is more exaggerated by the fanaticism under the garb of secularism, while the Hindu community as a whole has always been receptive to all the religion. The question, which is cropping its importance, is much more in relations to the question pertaining to Invader contributions to Indian life and culture. Such facts which have been geared to brainwash the subject of the pupil, with that of perverted history under the long spell of foreign rule, may be distorted according to the command of the ruler and as such till date the truth has not brought forward to the surface and is exclusively aliens to the appeasement policy generated in order to rule the parliamentary democratic set up in our country.
21. That the mentalities affect and paralyse the traditional heritage and provide a loss to the integrity of our country. Our ancient ancestors namely Rana Pratap and Chattrapati Shivaji Maharaj and Guru Govind Singh during the period of Mughal rulers have not conceded with the terror and torture, they used in proselytization. It is very shameful for the independent citizens to live under the false perception of character assassination. Thus in all fairness, we may be bound to accept that although the Britishers may pose themselves more civilized, but inspite of their so called great insight, there is the historical blunder committed by them, while writing the Indian history in relations to the authorship of the monuments. Invader rulers, without exception were sadist, yet they represent themselves as just, kind and patrons of learning. The construction is seen with all Hindu traditions, while these foreigners, who were either Invader or crusaders have done the destruction of these constructions. These persons were stained with all wickedness and disgraceful conduct, which is still apparent in the society and remain prevalent during a thousand year of rampant Invader communalism, then how we can expect that they have not demolished all the Hindu Temple and converted them with slight modification as their monuments. The township of Ferozabad, Tuglaqabad, Ahmedabad, and Hyderabad are falsely ascribed to that of Sultan, though the same was belonging to our ancient Hindu Rulers. The country in which the milk was available to every citizen without investing any money to the extent of his requirement and consumption has now been adulterd after ruthless killings of our cattle’s by these invaders of the public confidence. Actually “Hinduism” is nothing representing to religious foundations, but our belief, synonymous to nationalism and sooner it may be understood and practiced in such a manner, we may seek the protection of our integrity by saving the population of the innocent citizens.
22. That at Dilwara Jain temple in District Shirohi, Rajasthan having the white Marvel and the Elephants statue, there are still the sign of the atrocities committed by these Mugal invaders having the mass destruction of the construction on the upper portion of structure. However, since the temple lying below the surface was filled up with the mud and earth., this Dilwara Jain Temple having identical construction as that of Taj Mahal and other Marvel buildings could have been saved from these invaders of Humanities. Thus the truth may be exposed to the public that the invaders were never the Builders of monuments, but they were rather the destroyer of our ancient cultural heritage, which was preserved by the 85% of Hindu citizens from the time immortal. Let Hindu be now permitted to save their temple from being converted to the Graveyards any more by our so-called guardians of society under the appeasement policy of “Divide and Rule”.
23. That the mankind must be satisfied with the reasonableness within reach and the decision-making process may belong to the knowledge of the law. Thus the reasonableness and the rationality, legality, as well as philosophically, provide colour to the meaning of fundamental right .The concept of equality is not doctrinaire approach. It is a binding threat, which runs through the entire constitutional text. Thus the affirmative action may be constitutionally valid and the same cannot ignore the constitutional morality, which embraces in itself the doctrine of inequality. It would be constitutionally immoral to perpetuate inequality among majority .The constitution is required to kept young energetic and alive. The attempt be endured to expand the ambit of fundamental right. It is said that the dignity of the ocean lies not in its fury capable of causing destruction, but in its vast extent and depth with enormous tolerance. Thus the wider the power, the higher the need of caution and care, while exercising the power.
24. That public education is essential for functioning of the process of popular government and to assist the discovery of truth and strengthening the capacity of individual in participating in decision making process .The decision making process include the right to know also and pushing the protection beyond the primary level betrays the bigwigs desire to keep the crippled more crippled forever. The education of spiritualism is the foundation for value based survival of human being in a civilized society. The force and sanction hidden behind civilized society depend upon moral value; and the morality cannot be cultivated through the falsehood of ideological barrier. Thus the children may not be required to read such facts, which are having the foundation of falsehood.
25. That our educational institutions are the foundation of the characteristics; on the basis of which; the young generation will solve the problem of national solidatory and integration. The children are taught to adhere with the truth for their existence in future; but the alarming situation linked with the history written by the alien rule has not only nurtured the myth amongst the independent citizens; but many monuments have been falsely credited to the alien Invader rulers, who were driven across the Indian borders at sword point and continued to rule our nation mercilessly without given any importance to the existing palace and the temple built by the inhabitant ancestors of the rulers at the contemporary period.
26. That education is an investment made by the nation in its children for harvesting a future crop of responsible adults productive of a well functioning society. However children are vulnerable. They need to be valued, nurtured, caressed, and protected. Imparting of education is State function. Thus since the human mind is not a tape recorder, it would make a perfect reproduction letter in the society .It is said that every State action must be informed by reason. Thus the freedom of expression, which includes “Right to Know” may be allowed to be enjoyed by the citizen to the fullest possible extent without putting shackles of avoidable cobweb of rules and regulations putting restriction on such freedom. Justice has no favorite, except the truth. A reason varies in its conclusion according to the idiosyncrasy of the individual and the times and the circumstances, in which he thinks.
27. That the terminology of history is derived from Greek word ‘Historia’ meaning there by an enquiry. Since the enquiry is nothing, but the same is attributed to the different branch of knowledge. Thus the inquisitiveness is always generated in educated mind. The history should not be guided solely on etymological terminology. The meaning of ‘Itihas’ which is derivated from a Sanskrit word, leads to three terminology .The first one namely ‘iti’ means such and such (a happening or event),’ha’ means indefinitely while ‘aas’ means happened. Thus the history is chronological happening of the different event during the past period
28. That the Student/children, the future citizens under taking the education of Indian History studying on the misconception/ pattern of Anglo Saxon teaching, which was meant for division of Indian society on the policy of “Divide and Rule”. There is a important question posed, as to whether we have actually gain our independence or we have to undertake another journey full of animosity, aggressism on account of terrorism and fanatic ideology prevalent throughout the World of some particular religion. Thus on account of being sentinel /Guardian at large, this is the voice of the majority of Hindu Citizens to save our ancestral cultural heritage and thereby to give protection to our future citizens. They have the threat of being subjected to atrocities, if the drastic step to save the citizens from the oppression and exposure of falsehood may not be done at an earliest time. Thus every nationalist, who has got a slightest patriotic cult in his inhibition, has got a Fundamental Right and a Constitutional Duty to safeguard our cultural heritage against the falsehood. Imparting of education is a State function. The State, however, having regard to its financial and other constraints is not always in a position to perform its duties. The function of imparting education has been, to a large extent, taken over by the citizens themselves. Some do it as pure charity; some do it for protection of their Interests.
29. That Article 25 of the constitution in India secures to every person, subject of course to public order, health and morality and other provisions of Part III, including Article 17 freedom to entertain and exhibit outward acts as well as to propagate and disseminate such religious belief according to his judgement and conscience for edification of others. The right of the State to impose such restrictions as are desired or found necessary on grounds of public order, health, and morality is inbuilt in Arts. 25 and 26 itself. Article 25(2)(b) ensures the right of the State to make a law providing for social welfare and reforms besides throwing open of Religious institutions of a public character to classes and sections of Citizens and any such rights of State or of the communities or classes of the society were also considered to need with due regulation in the process of harmonizing the various rights. The vision of the founding fathers of the Constitution to liberate the society from blind and ritualistic adherence to mere traditional superstitious beliefs sans reason or rational basis has found expression in the form of Art. 17 of Constitution of India. The protection under Arts. 25 and 26 extends a guarantee for rituals and observances, ceremonies and modes of worship which are integral parts of religion but as to what really constitutes an essential part of religion or religious practice has to be decided by the courts with reference to the doctrine of a particular religion or practices regarded as parts of religion
30. That a society, where there is no moral values, there would neither be social order nor secularism. Bereft of moral values secular society or democracy may not survive. Almighty alone is the dispenser of the absolute justice. Thus an independent and efficient judicial system, belong the repository of omnipotent power is always consider as one of the basic structure of our constitution. The pre-constitutional days cannot be countenanced as a source of law to claim any rights, when it is found to violate human rights, dignity social equality amongst citizen. Democracy cannot survive and the constitution cannot work unless Indian citizens are only learned and intelligent; and they are also of moral character and imbibed the inherent virtue of human being such as truth, love and compassion. Duty of every citizen of India is collective duty of the state.
31. That every citizen of India is fundamentally obligated to develop a scientific temper and humanism .He is fundamentally duty bound to strive towards excellence, in all sphere of individual and collective activity, so that the nation constantly rises to the higher level of endeavor and achievements. Everyone, whether individually or collectively is unquestionably under the supremacy of law. However it is true that exaggerated devotion to the rule of benefit must not nurture fanciful doubts or lingering suspicion and thereby destroy social defense, as the curiosity cannot be the subject matter of fair criticism. Thus the conclusion derived that on one hand, every citizen is having the freedom of speech and expression so far as they do not contravene the statutory limits and may prevail in the atmosphere with out any hindrance. Fundamental duties and the obligation of the citizen may yet provide a valuable guide and aid to interpretation of constitutional issues which not only required for resolving the issues but also to provide guidance to the society. Giving a man his due, one of the basics of justice finds reflected in right to equality .Law frowns upon such conduct thus the court accords legitimacy to possession in due course of time.
32. That the concept of sovereignty was present from the ancient time but the sovereignty was conferred upon an individual who is suppress the wicked and is recognized as great resources in itself like the god of fire, air, sun, moon and religion. The religion in the ancient time was considered as spiritualism and it was not dependent upon any ritual ceremony, but it was considered s the knowledge in the darkness of ignorance and injustice. The sovereignty was supposed to promote the cause of the religion, wealth and enjoyment of life and those, who were voluptuous, malicious, mean and low-minded, were ruined by the retributive justice. Thus the sovereignty was considered as a destroyer of the wicked by fire; a restrainer of the wicked by storm (Varun) and its controller. It was considered to be the dispenser of ease to the best pupil like the moon and a replenisher of wealth. These qualities were the quality of the sovereign power.
33. That now the sovereignty is attributed upon the three institution namely the legislature, the executive and the judiciary. The combined effect of the three institutions makes a democratic society. The legislature is creature like lord Brahma while the executives like lord Vishnu may provide the welfare to the public. The judicial institutions like lord Shiva is the dispenser of justice and is also the protector of all subjects. The law of retributive justice wakes when the people sleep. Hence wise men regard the law or punishment as virtue or religion.
34. That the sovereignty and the people should form three Councils, Educational, Religious, and Administrative. One individual should not have the absolute power of government, the sovereignty being the general president of the councils .The qualifications of the president the presidents of separate councils are their interest in the welfare of the country, their excellence of learning and character, and their influence over the people. A country prospers as long as the people are righteous. Also their welfare requires the appointment of learned educational officers, appointment of learned men as the dignitaries of the spiritual council and of virtuous learned men as administrators. Obedience to law is required of all.
35. That the secularism is the basic structure of constitution and as such in absence of study of religion for generating brotherhood amongst the fellow citizens as to provide mutual coordination and the ideology of live and let live to other is the basic education, which cannot be said as an attempt against the secular philosophy of the constitution .The constitution as it stands does not proceed on the “melting pot theory” while it represents a “salad bowls”, where there is homogeneity without any obliteration of identity . The foundation of the religion is spiritualism, which is based on trust and confidence and an ability to strive for the good self of the other individual. The law must be enforceable to preserve the society with out any derivation and hindrance and thus it may not resultantly face the social catastrophe.
36. That the little Indian shall not be hijacked from the course of freedom by mob muscle method and thereby to subtle perversion of discretion by other large Indian “dressed in little, brief authority”. The people of our country has right to know every public Act and the principle of finality may not be insisted upon as the maxim “interest reipublicae ut sit finis litiun”. Wisdom and advisability of public policy may be demonstrated in order to given effect to the statutory provisions under our constitution thus an inquiry and investigation may be needed a complete with the opinion of the expertise to arrive a conclusion as to whether the plurability in a society is not splited the very object of the law through appeasement to the minority group of the citizen in order to provide a conducive political social and legal framework with out destroying the very fabric on the basis of which the pillar and the foundation were built in order to assimilate the minorities with the majority.
37. That the Hon’ble court may never venture to disown its jurisdiction when the constitution is found to be at stake and the fundamental rights of the citizen are under fire of falsehood and thereby usurpation of the power by terrorizing for personal leisure and pleasure through self created dogmas and rituals of particular religion at the cost of other citizens. Thus the exposure of the falsehood may become the right of the affected party to vanish the assertion based on unpatriotic sentimental perversity.
38. That in Bijoe Emmanuel Vs State of Kerala (1986) 3 SCC 615, the question raised in the aforesaid case, as to whether three children who were faithful to “Jehovah’s witnesses” may refuse to sing our national anthem or salute the national flag of our country despite being the student in the school, where during morning assembly, the national anthem is sung by other children. The circular issued by the Director of Public Instruction, Kerala provided obligation of school children to sing the National Anthem. Thus these children were expelled. The Hon’ble Supreme court while setting aside the aforesaid order of expulsion of the children from the school was pleased to examine, as to whether the children faithful to “Jehovah’s witnesses”, a worldwide sect of Christianity may be compelled against tenets of their religious faith duly recognized and well established all over the world which was upheld by the highest court in United States of America, Australia and Canada and find recognition in Encyclopedia Britannica. It was held that the appellants truly and conscientiously believed that their religion does not permit them to join any rituals except it them in their prayers to Jehovah, their God. Though their religious beliefs may appear strange, the sincerity of their beliefs is beyond question. They do not hold their beliefs idly and their conduct is not the outcome of any perversity. The appellants have not asserted the beliefs for the first time or out of any unpatriotic sentiments. Their objection to sing is not just against the National Anthem of India. They have refused to sing other National Anthems elsewhere. They are law abiding and well-behaved children, who do stand respectfully and would continue to do so, when National Anthem is sung. Their refusal, while so standing to join in the singing of the National Anthem is neither disrespectful of it, nor inconsistent with the Fundamental Duty under Article 51 A (a). Hence no action should have been taken against them.
39. That in a pluralistic society like India, which accepts secularism as the basic ideology to govern its secular activities, education can include study based on “Religious Pluralism”. Religious pluralism exclusivism and encourages inclusivism. Thus in pluralistic society, it is necessary that there may not be any encroachment upon the follower of other ideology. Value based education is likely to help the mission to fight against all the kinds of prevailing fanaticism, ill will, violence, dishonesty, corruption and terrorism in the different form Citizens by getting the protection to a certain degree of preference to the minority on the cost of majority of citizen .The education is permissible only on the grounds of convenience, suitability and familiarity with an educational environment but the same should not be excessive to the substantial departure of tolerance and based on practically not existent intolerable fanatic ideological aggressism .
40. That the prevalent socio-economic system having the vast majority of the people, ignorant uneducated and easily liable to be mislead may also be provided their due legitimization in governance of their life as they repose tremendous faith in the secularism .It is the constitutional obligation of the state to provide the justice by emancipation of the falsehood as the commitment of Article 19 (1) (a), providing right of expression to an individual. It may be unreasonable if we are unable to give the exact definition of reasonableness to the people in a democratic institution .Law cannot afford any favorite other than truth as the manifest injustice is curable in nature; rather than incurable mediocrity over meritocracy, which cuts the root of justice. Protective push or prop by way of reservation or classification must withstand any over generous approach to the section of the beneficiary, if it handles the effect of destroying another’s right to education, more so, by pushing in a mediocre over meritorious and thereby belies the hope of generating the social coordination.
41. That long slavery, paradoxically enough, makes the slave to look upon the very change that bind him as his life support. This story was told to the convict in ancient time and who was confined in the dingy cell for fifteen years. After fifteen year the detainee was set free and he gingerly step out of the prison gate. His eyes, which were used to the dim light wilted at the bright sunshine outside everything including traffic, the gazing eyes were the strange look to the detainee and as such he felt terrified. He took a long look at the outside world and thereafter he inhaled a deep breath and there after by a sudden dash he again reached to his dog’s tether in the cell as his imprisonment has sapped his self-confidence. This is what has happened in India.
42. That this feeling utter destitution, dejection, desperation and the loss of all confidence is the result of our slavery, by which the Indians have forgotten their own past history, lost freedom and obliviousness of the delights of an unfettered life thus it is necessary to keep the flame of the truth burning in the heart of every enlightened citizen as the majority of the public is unaware of the truth.
43. That the glory of our country may only be restored when our traditional heritage culture may revive, when every citizen may get the rid from adulterated history. The historical concepts, which have been distorted during the long period of slavery, may become a task of utmost importance and urgency. An inadequate understanding on impressionable citizen has resulted in the further accessibility in implanting the misleading concepts and thereby breaking the heads and idols of the fellow citizen due to the segmentation of the society in many composition.
44. That the true history must atleast be written in the contemporary language and it should remain independent from interpolation, otherwise the very existence of our cultural heritage may be evaporated from the sight of the future generation. The Governor General, Lord Auckland, and young lieutenant Alexander Cunningham conceived indigenous scheme of misusing the archaeological studies. This young Cunnigham, an army engineer had no training in the archaeological department, he wrote a lengthy letter dated September 15, 1842 suggesting archeological exploration in India. This letter is reproduced on page no 246 Volume 7 journal of Royal Asiatic Society, London, 1843 A. D. It discloses that the purpose of archeological exploration in India is neither the study; nor preservation of historical monuments, but to use archeology as the imperial tool to create mutual dissension and resentment between Buddhists, Jains and other Hindu with Invaders by falsely crediting all monuments to the authorship to alien invaders while few may be labeled as that of being constructed by Buddhist or Jain, but not by Hindus.
45. That the indo-saranice theory of architecture is the existence of Hindu patrons in all medieval monuments thus it is necessary that the credit must be given to such Hindu artists who designed the monuments. It may not be given to medieval cruelty and fanaticism adopted by chauvinistic Invader invaders. The infidel designs on each and every Invader mosque and tomb reveals the tolerance of Hindu citizens who were subjected to the cruelty and terrorism from the last one thousand years. This article does not reflect any animosity between the different section of the society but this is a description of sum of the thought provocating a revelation in relations to the blunder committed by the Historian on the foundation of sacrosanct concepts.
46. That the pioneer, In English daily newspaper of Lucknow it was observed that “The Archeological survey of India reports (brought out under Alexander Cunningham) are feeble, inane and all but useless and the Government has reasons to be ashamed of the majority of the volume. It appears that Cunningham planted false Invader cenotaphs inside Hindu building, inserted Koranic over writing on Hindu edifices and sponsored the fabrication of documents to be given to Invader caretaker for conversion of the Hindu Building like Taj Mahal, Red fort, Fatehpur Sikri, Sikandara, Etmadudullah built by Hindu rulers to the Invader monuments. Let us begin with the dubious instance of 230-ft. high tower called as Qutub Minar to which historian claims to have been built by Qutuubbdin Aibak from 1206-1210 A.D. The other historian claims that it was built by his son- in- law and successor Iltmash, while other claim it to be built by Allauddin Khilji. The fourth view is of Ferozshah Tuglaq, while the fifth view is that all these rulers jointly or severely built the tower. Everyone knows that there is no basis for the above assertion. But the public knows the truth by mere seeing the sight of Qutub Minar that the same is having so many deity and temple adjoining to this monument. The true copy of report published in Hindustan Times regarding the sign of maker of Taj Mahal published on 6th July 2004 is filed as Annexure No. 8 .
47. That these historians may be impeached for gross dereliction of their duty and for committing cheating upon the conscience of the public. The truth is not amenable to all individual as no one could dare to become vigilant enough and to collect true version about the mediaeval township of Hindu rulers. We therefore caution the world of history not to place any faith in Anglo-Invader translations of Invader lettering or documents made hitherto.it is submited that The number of report regarding the authorship of Taj Mahal, Fatehpur-sikiri published in Amar Ujala on the basis of the reserch condect by its Senior Sub-Editer Sri Bhanu Pratap Singh Resident of Shastri-puram, Bodala Road, Sinkandra, Agra shell be produced at the time of arguments.
48. That the Later Percy Brown, James Ferguson, Sir Kenneth Clarke, Sir Bannister Fletcher and Encyclopaedia Britannica orchestrated the same cunning tune of Cunnigham. That resulted in firmly establishing and perpetuating a colossal archaeological fraud which is being sedulously taught all over the world as profound academic truth and is echoed in newspaper articles and telecasts for over a century. Cunningham’s suggestion was obviously highly appreciated. Because when he retired from the army as a Major General he was straightaway appointed the first archeological surveyor of India in 1861,as director from 1862 to 1865 and as Director General from 1871 to 1885. Thus the historical data based on archeological study conducted by Cunningham are scheming brain of notorious design regarding their vagueness and deceptive notions. The archeological survey of India was dramatically closed from 1861 to 1865 when the two assistant of Cunningham namely J D Beglar and Carlleyle took over the charge and prepare the list of historical monuments with fabricated historical records. Consequently persons working around the world as the expert Invader known as Saracenic architecture in museum became the pseudo experts unwittingly perpetuating the fraud with the people. T he historical cities were converted to Islam and the pre Invader edifices built according to the Vedic architecture were vanished from existence.
49. That the ancient Indian history is remarkable from the time of the epic of Ramayana and Mahabharata. There are the evidence that their exists the Hindu palaces having the creation of it by the marble and other precious stone. In the ancient time there was sculpture based on our ethical and religious concepts. The cultural heritage was in existence in the form of iron pillars, the mandate of the ruler on copper scripts and the creation of the artistic image indicating civilization on the different religious temple of the contemporary period. These were the valuable antiques, which were ruthlessly destructed by the foreign invaders. The portraits of the ruler and their identification could be seen on the rocks and coins of the relevant period, which are hidden inside the earth due to the barbaric destruction of our Hindu heritage. The prominent place of these heritage found are at Mohinjaddeo, Harrapa (Sind), Takshila (Punjab), Kaushambi, Sarnath, Mathura(Uttar Pradesh), Patilaputra , Nalanda(Bihar), Rajgiri , Sanchi, Burhotra (Madhya Bharat),Agadi, Vanvasi, Talkand and Maski(south).
50. That there has been number of articles written by foreign visitors/delegates/diplomat and ambassadors amongst whom Magastahenes from Domiscus (Syria) and Deoneses (Egypt) are prominent .The descirption of the great ruler Sri Chandragupta Maurya may be found in the writing of Magasthenes. The Chinese writer Faiyan left the glimpse of Vikramaditya period thereafter Honchong came to India and remained here for about 15 years who has described the period of Harshvardhan religious and social coordination. Harshvardhan was the prominent ruler of our nation. At the last we may get some description from the article of Alavruni who came along with Mohammed Ghaznavi and examined the traditions of Hindu which are described in (Tahikate hind )
51. That thus the civilization at Sindh river at Harappa has got the enormous storing capability of the food articles which were distribute by the Hindu rulers during their ‘Anusthan’ in the different part of our country .The discovery of ‘Godam’ meant for storage of the grains is still found in Harrapa civilization which has become a part of Pakistan after th division of our country. It is evident that the people of the contemporary period were having their expertise in molding the copper pots for storage of the valuable herbal extracts meant for providing the cure from the ailments. All these cultural heritage of our Hindu civilization has not been preserved by our archeological department.
52. That the period of destruction after reaching to the optimum heights after the propagation of Jain religion and Buddhism, may be relate back from the period of Ajatshatru, Nand Samrajya when Sikander invaded our country in 267 B.C. at Peshawar. He fought a battle from King Puru near Jhelum river and due to natural calamity of unprecedented rains, the elephant could not provide any impact upon aggressors, who were fully equipped to fight the Guerilla battle. The defeat of King Abhishad in Kashmir was the beginning of external invasion by the foreign invaders.
53. That during the Maurya dynasty, the King Chandragupta Maurya, who was getting instructions from great Chanakya had successfully defeated Celucus but subsequently he entered with a compromise with Chandragupta Maurya as a result of which Chandragupta got eastern part of Unan namely aria, archosia, gadrosia and paronishdi. Chandragupta Maurya subsequently married with the daughter of King of Unan. Thus our country under the domination of the dynasty of Chandragupta Maurya was extended up to Unan to Mysore in the south. Thus except Kashmir and Kalinga the boundary our country was extended upto Afghanistan and Baluchistan. But unfortunately the period of Chandragupta Maurya could not remain intact. There was the revolt at tatshila which was suppressed during the reign of Bindusar by great ruler of our nation namely Ashoka the great. King Ashoka fought a battle with Kalinga and in this manner the dimension of the area, which was extended upto Baluchistan was further extended from makaram, sindh, kutch, kyauli, swat ki vally, but Kashmir Nepal and Assam remained in exclusion to the aforesaid domination.
54. That subsequently Great King Ashoka became the disciple of Lord Buddha and he has started expansion to the percepts of the religion by having the affixation of the symbolic predomination adhered with the aforesaid religion. He constructed the Ashoka pillars from mono block of a rock. On the top of which, there was the symbolic resemblance of four lion, while in midst, there was a chakra comprising of 24 arches and the Bull and the elephants scriptures were carved out in the middle of the single rock, below which, there was the lotus in the downward directions. The symbolic resemblance of the lotus became a tradition for construction of the temple. Thus we may find out that wherever the lotus is evident on any monument with the scripture like the vegetable leafs, grapes, peacock and other religious offering provided to the deity kept inside the temple.
55. That the foundations of Invader were based on the concepts of destruction of the existing values prevalent amongst the Buddha and Hindu religion. Although, it is widely accepted that prior to the creation of other Religion, every one was himself initially the follower of Hindu religion. He was initially opposed to existence of other religious adomination. There was the preaching, that whosoever he might be, he does not follow the Islam, then, there may be the army of Invader followers, who may terrorise him for conversion to them. In this process if there may be the use of terrorism by showing of it the follower of other religion may loose the confrontation in the expansion of Invader fundamentalist then even they use to profess the aforesaid crusade. Thus after the existence of such a drastic army of the crusaders, there was no possibility that the other peace loving religion may still remain in existence. Unfortunately Hindu, Jain, Buddh religion followers were dependent upon the policy of non-violence, peace and tranquillity and under their religious philosophy i.e, the entire world is likes a family of the different ideology.
56. That the beginning of the Invader invasion in our country starting from the time of Mohammed Bin Quasim in 712 A.D., there was the gruesome murder committed of King Daher and thereafter his two daughters after outraging their modesty were handed over by Mohammed Bin Quasim to his uncle namely Abdul Abbass of Oman. However the Invader ruler after been instigated by the daughters of the King Daher got this Mohammed Bin Quasim death by putting him alive inside the leather of the cow for invading the chastity of two girls prior to their offering to Sultan. This was the beginning of destruction of our cultural heritage by these ruthless invaders. The description of it may be seen in a book written by R. C. Mazumdar namely the ‘Arab mission of India’.
57. That Sultan Mohammed Ghaznavi robbed Somenath temple. Ultimately after invading and defeating the different Rajput rulers for more than seventeen time from the year of 1000 to 1026 A.D. This man was the follower of Islamic fanatism, who destructed many temples during his aggression. Abdul Fateh Daud,a Invader ruler of Sultan was so terrified that he offered his apology to Mohammed Ghaznavi and at the same time Jaypal who committed the suicide instead of being surrendered before Mohammed Ghaznavi, his son Anand Pal was also defeated near Peshawar. In the sixth attack committed upon our nation by Mohammed Ghaznavi. Anand Pal thereafter associate of the King of Ujjain, Gwalior, kalingar, kannuanj, Delhi and Ajmer, but due to the division in the army , Mohammed Ghaznaviu again defeated him and thereafter the he attacked on the Palace of Nagarkot Kingdom. These invasions started from the year of 1007 upto 1027 A.D. continued to remain near Sindhsagar Navnandh, Yagesghwar, Barran, Mahram, Mathura, Kalinjar and ultimately at Katiabad due to disintegrity of the Hindu rulers. Ultimaley Mohhamed Ghaznavi died on 30th April 1030.
58. That the journey of Shahabuddin Mohammed Gauri started from 1176 to 1178 for the victory of Multan and Kutch. He conducted so many attacks with the help of King of Jammu upto 1186. He entered in Gujrat, but Mool Raj the King of Anhilavada got him defeated. However in 1191, he conquered Malinga and Shar-Hind, which included the territory of Delhi. Thus Delhi and Ajmer remained under his domination, while he attacked at Kannuaj, Chandivada (near Etawah), Gwalior and Vijana. Gayasuddin Mohammed Gauri died in 1102.
59. That the reason for the defeat of Rajput rulers was on account of the fact, which is exhibited by the recital of Turk aggressors that there is the survival of the fittest. There was no morality in the Hindu army and as such the Invader rulers defeated them. The main reasons for the defeat were the caste system and idol worships prevalent at the relevant time. The intellectuals were side tracked and the society was divided into much segmentation in which Kshatriya only were considered to be the fighting class amongst the Hindus. Hindu Religion was based on diversity of different caste, Creed, Sects and Multiplicity of Religion The citizens were having the orthodox feeling and they were very much living under the domination of superstitions. This was the reason that the Hindus were subjected to the cruelty by the foreign invaders.
60. That the Kutubuddin Aibak appointed a Invader governor upon Ajmer. He expanded the territory of Mohammed Guari to Meerut, Jhansi, Kol, and Runthambor. He converted many temples into Invader Mosques at Gwalior and Anhilvada. Bakhtiyaruddin Khilji invaded Bengal at the time of Kutubbuddin. There were many rulers namely Aalathmus, Razia Sultana, Naseeruddin Mohammed, Tuglaq Khan, and ultimately Jalaluddin Khilji came to the power. But his real nephew and son-in-law Allauddin Khilji trapped him and killed as a traitor. He committed the murder of Jallaluddin’s sons namely Aktali khan and Rukunniddin. This Allauddin after getting his enemy killed became the ruler to control the governance of the occupied territory. There was the stability in respect of the price of food grains. The cow was sold at one by third cost of the goat during his period. However Alluaddin died in the year of 1316 A.D.
61. That the starting of Gayasuddin Tuglaq and after his death one Mohammed Tuqlaq who was called as a symbol of many contradictions at the same time he was intelligent and cruel while on the other hand he was a religious and lunatic but he was called as unfortunate idealistic who shifted his capital from Delhi to Devgiri at Daulatabad .The successor of Mahmmaed Tuglaq was Feroz Tuglaq who developed the government farm and made the invention for the rotation of the crops. He converted many Hindu monuments and all these monument description is described at Fatauath- e-ferozshahi .The cities were known as Feroza, Ferozabad, Hissar, Jaunpur and Fatehabad during his time period. He created a army of the slaves comprising of about one lakh eighty thousand people belonging to the inhabitant of the same place where he was the conqueror. After the end of Tuglaq dynasty the Taimur dynasty completely vanished the remains of Tuglaq rluers. However soon the Taimur dynasty appointed Khijr Khan as there representative who created Syed regime. It has been said by the great German philosopher Gete that the success and the defeat are the part of the same coin as the joy and sorrow are reactionary and the unity is disintegrity are the reflections of the same quality. This was also the reason that after Mohhamed tuglaq there was the extinction of Invader dynasty and there was the beginning of Hindu rulers at Vijaynagar.
62. That the correspondent of BBC, London Times, Derspegel, New York Times ,Washington Post ,Christian Science ,Monitor Times and ‘life’ weekly’s continue to misrepresent these Hindu Building as that of Invader origin. The freedom of expression continues to ruthlessly suppress the truth about these historical buildings belonging to the pre-Invader origin. These Historian have meticulously calculatively kept their readership ignorant regarding the truth of pre–existing palaces and temple prior to declare them the building as Invader monuments.
63. That now our government has provided the restriction for taking even the photograph of the prominent historical buildings in India under the guise of archeological department as to maintain the status quo regarding the falsehood created by the historian and to avoid the alleged animosity between the majority class of the Hindu with the minority Invader. It has been revealed by Encyclopaedias Islamia that the Arabia itself obliterated all its past history by destroying image before the foundation of Islam. The origin of Kaba which is the central shrine is in itself a Hindu temple surrounded by huge shrine consisting of 360 HIndu images belonging to Indian king Vikarmaaditya who founded them in 58 B.C. Even the word ‘Allah’ is a Sanskrit word signifies “Mother or goddess“ while mekha (Makka) in Sanskrit signifies a sacrificial fire of Vedic worship prevalent during the pre Islamic days. The monuments have not only been destroyed in the peninsula of arvasthan belonging to King Vikramaditya, which was captured by the Arabian during the Islamic invasion. The intriguing aspect of regarding the existence of Shivalinga in Kaba shrine in Mecca is well known as sun-gay aswad that is of black stone. It is still a misfortunate part on the majority of Hindu Citizens that the income collected from the temples of Karnataka is distributed to about 80% of its share to the Haze piligrimage, where there is the slaughtering of the 2500 cows and camale as that of the rituals.
64. That the poetic composition of pre Islamic Arabian poets kept in famous library called as Makahtab-e-Sultania in Istambul in turkey contains the biographic details of these pre Islamic construction while the second part embodies the period beginning just after prohphet Mohammaed upto the end of Vanee- umaya dynasty resembling the Sanskrit name of Krishnayya voice. There has been a big signboard few mile away from Mecca banning the entry of any non Invader in the area. This signboard signifies the period shrine was stormed and captured by the invader having their faith in Islam. The same position is visualized at Azmer sharif where there is still the covering over the Shivalinga for which the Islamic follower are strictly providing the vigilance as it may not be disclosed the existence of the Temple of Lord Shiva. Thus it be go on searching the different historical facts with the open eyes we will find that there are ample evidence to deflate the Indo- Saracenic architecture theory bubble.
65. That there is thus a valid reason why Hindus are not in a position to produce any documentary evidence with regard to the Hindu origin of fort. Even then we maintain that if a systematic archaeological excavation is undertaken inside the fort and if its dingy cellars and basements are opened and scoured they may still reveal Sanskrit inscriptions and idols smashed and buri
88. That Fatehpur Sikri may actually be declared as the “HERITAGE CITY” in the due course of time. There has been the existence of 2200 years old the ancient broken statue of YAKSHA at Chrima-Shahpur. There has been the existence of 3 feet long SHIV-LINGI , while at Sikri in village Imlabda, the old statue of Lord Vishnu more than 1100 years old has been found after excavation. There has been number of the statue recovered, which are belonging to the period of the expansion of the Jain religion. There has been the existence of Jain temple. Near the Tank reservoir of the water, which was considered to be the big lake on the gateway of Fatehpur-Sikiri. There is still the existence of Triran and Amlaka, which indicates that there was hundred feet height temple. The broken statute of Lord Shiva having GALE KI KANTHI, BAIJANTI MALA, SRI VATSA MARK ON THE CHEST AND YAGYAPABIT may be still seen , while the head, hands and the portion below the chest has been broken by the invaders. These all facts coupled together may convey the irrevocable conclusion regarding the existence of the monuments of Fatehpur Sikri and associated building prior to the Mughal period, which were ruthlessly broken by the invaders of the cultural heritage just to propagate and expend their religion and by conversion of the weaker class of Hindu Citizens.
89. That the great Archaeologist Shri Dharam Veer Sharma, then Superintendent of the archaeological Department at Agra has define the meaning of these antique for re writing the Indian history on the basis of all these circumstantial evidence, as the entire world may become conversant, that these monuments were not been constructed by these invaders to our ancient spiritual heritage but the existence of Fatehpur Sikri is much prior to the period of the mughal emperors. Tuksal, Deewane-Aam, AnoopTalab, which may find place in the book written by E.W. Smith, the great English Historian visiting Fatehpur Sikri in 1896 and 1898 A.D.. Actually Tuksal is the castle meant for the horse captivity, which has got the capability of drinking water and the system of drainage, sewage may be seen to some remote place through these Drainage.
90. That the Water supply system is unique at Fatehpur Sikri. Actually, the lakes, which have the accumulation of water storage, were expanded in an area comprising of more than 25 square mile, but by the passage of time, this was extinguished purposely as to abrogate the existence of great scientific way of living style by the Hindu Rulers to the inhabitant at the relevant period of Rajputana Rulers. The existence of the ancient building may also be seen in the different faces. There has been a conspiracy hatched by the followers of a particulars dynasty, who invaded our country to get the extinction of all such evidence, which may be helpful for the exposure of the truth as the foundation of the invaders are based on the false hood.
91. That it has been disclosed during the High level Committee Meeting at Paris during the convention of United Nation Education Science and Cultural Organisation (UNESCO) that near Anoop Talab (Pond), there has been the ancient palatial building and the ancient cultural activities remain in existence prior to the period of invasion by the Mughal invaders. The historian have related them back to the existence of all such palatial building during the period of Sikarwar, Rajput, which find support by the research were conducted Prof. Ram Nathan historian of Rajasthan University, Jaipur and also by Dr. Prathima Asthana Ex Vice Chancellor of Gorakhpur University.
92. That it has been stated that then Central Education Minister Nural Husan had stoped the excavation work conducted by Aligarh Muslim University at Fatehpur Sikri, when the broken statute were found hidden behind the earth. Prof. Agam Prasad Mathur the Ex. vice Chancellor and the Historian of Agra University has disclosed that Agra was the helmet, while Mathura was the real State prior to Mughal invasion. This fact may be taken with the angle that Agra was the city surrounded by Shiva Temple of pre Mughal dynasty period at Taj Mahal. All these facts are fully supported with the circumstantial evidence as well as by the research work conducted by the great historian of post independence period. The existence of Hanuman Temple may be seen at Kagarol near the well, while Chamunda temple may remain in existence at Sultan Garhi, from where Amlak used in Kalash of the temple has been discovered by the excavator. There has been a lot of wealth hidden beneath the surface of the Kagarol near Fatehpur Sikri, which has been usurp by some greedy local people constructing their residence, while digging the plinth inside the surface. However the recovery of the antique and broken portion of the deity and the existence of the different religious monuments are in itself a proof regarding the great heritage. The existence of Fatehpur Sikri is on account of a long period consistent efforts by the different sculpture and name of the Sikri was Sacrikya, which was the place of inhibition of Jain religion philosophy by its follower during 1000 A.D. There has been number of the broken statue of Pasarva Nath at Veer Chhabila on the working style of Chatya Basi procedure. The sculpture found there also relates the expesion of Jain Swetambar from Sikri to Bharatpur, much more prior to the period of Akbar. At Bilaspur number of the statue indicating the ancient culture of Rajput ruler, while at village Sakalpur on Agra Jalesar Road, there has been the remains old Vishnu deity, where Hindu are still worshipping their religious God. The Shiva Lingi has been installed at village Sakalpur, which has been inspected by the officers of Archeological Department. All these things may required the investigation by same of the agency and direction for the exposure of the truth my be issued to the Aercheological Department by this Hon’ble Court.
93. That due to Superstition and the Orthodox tradition prevalent in Hindu religion, all such more than 47 countries of the world, which remained under the domination and expansion of Mughal period and the British period, their character assassination was the main reason of the conquest upon these nations. If any religion is not capable to expose the falsehood, it will perish. It may be deemed that the followers of the Hindu religion are still living under the period of slavery. The invaders of any country were never the builders of the monuments. The main objective hidden behind such invasion was to snatch the wealth of the people and thereafter convert them to their own religion. These people, who were taken from these countries were sold in the market of slavery just to rule upon them by destroying their cultural heritage and thereby eroding the very foundation, on the basis of the existence of Hindu religion is dependent. If we are still unable to expose the falsehood, the existence of the religion of the majority of citizen is at stake. It is the question of saving our future generation.
94. That no individual can tolerate the bondage of the slavery, than how does it become possible to get them the acceptance of the falsehood. The exposure of the truth is not only beneficial for the growth of the country and to encourage the like citizen to provide further contribution to construct the still greater palatial structure like Taj Mahal, Fatehpur Sikri, Red Fort, Jama Masjid by the followers of the Hindu religion. The construction of the temple at Dayalbagh at Agra and J. K. Temple at Kanpur are the glaring example of the traditions of Hindu Culture. Till these monuments will be deemed to have been constructed by these invaders who are now declared as the bitter critics of the Hindu Ideology of the humanity, no Hindu citizens can claim, that he is living in independent Nation.
95. That now the question arises, that if Hindu invites the animosity of the minority by the exposure of the truth regarding the construction of these monuments by Hindu Rulers, weather such Hindu citizens are really providing any contribution to their on existence or to the existence of the followers of these invaders. There is no repudiation of the truth as a single day- light may shallow the darkness by exposure of the brightness for harmonious way of living. In case, one may feel offended by the exposure of the truth, then there shall be the complete dis-association in the activity of these fundamentalists. The apathy is the answer of every problem. If we start isolating these invaders in the general esteem of the business of these fundamentalist citizens, they themselves become followers of the truth. Thus instead of providing any discouragement to these pious activities, every citizens, who has got the responsibility for deep rooted integration of nation based upon our cultural heritage, every patriotic citizens may be raising their voice against the modesty of their religion by exposing aggressive trend of invaders, which ware based on the atrocities committed by them.
96. That the claim that Akbar built the fort is also found to be baseless because while he is said to have demolished the fort in 1565 A.D., a murderer Adham Khan being thrown from the terrace of a palace-apartment inside the fort in 1566 A.D. is emphatic proof that the claim made on behalf of Akbar is as fraudulent as those made on behalf of two other Invader sultans earlier. In fact it is also pointed out that not a single building of Akbar’s time exists in the fort. Akbar’s son Jahangir is said to have perhaps built a palace inside the fort here or there demolishing his own father’s palace but even that conjecture is found to be based on mere fancy or on some idle engravings.
97. That the meticulous inquiry into the matter through the coherent and authentic account .The exposure of the falsehood is always reconcilable with the historical event and thus the burden of proof is always lying upon the individual denying the existing facts. The onus will be shifted upon the authority when inconsistent anomalous and contradictory versions about the origin of Taj Mahal may be scientifically tested upon the yardstick of the truth. Let us begin with Badshahnama, a Shahjahan’s chronicle which discloses that the cost of scaffolding exceeded that of the entire work done regarding Mausoleun. Mr Narul Hasan Siddiqui books that a Hindu Palace was commandeered to bury Mumtaz in which Shahjahan’s fifth generation ancestor Barbar lived in Tejo Mahalaya. All these facts are to be examined through the scientific methods in order to expose the false propaganda that the Mogul invaders have not given any contribution for building the monuments. We may further examine that the mythical indo Saracen architecture medieval mosques and tombs in India were built or conquered and misused by the invaders the number of such monuments may include Mohammed Ghaus ‘s tomb in Gwalior, Salim Chisti mausoleun in Ftahepur Sikri, Nizzamuddin Kabar in Delhi, Moinuddin Chisti’s Makbara in Ajmer, Red fort Shicundera Etamatudaula at Agra, Jama Masjid, Red fort Delhi, Kutub Minar in Delhi and Sufdarjung. The disputed site of Lord Krishna temple Mathura and Vishwanath Temple at Varanasi may also be examined not only to resolve the controversy but also to curve out the animosity among the citizen in India on the ground of the religion.
98. That the extract of Badshahnama may be examined after getting them translated form Persian passage in the English rendering. On page number 403 of Badshahnama it is admitted in verse 26 to 33 that Huzurat Mumtazul Zamani whose sacred dead body was buried in Burhanpur in a garden was brought from 600 miles after six months and transported to Agra(Akbarabad). In the south of the great city there was a palace of Raja Maan Singh which was owned by Raja Jay Singh known as Tejo Mahalaya (The temple of Lord Shiva /Teji ji) And this place was selected burial of the Queen for which the great ancestral heritage, religious sanctity was associated with Raja Jai Singh who was compensated by offering the government land. Thus a palace was converted in a dome, handy readymade Mausoleum. The authority of Badshahnama is the first proof regarding the existence of the temple at the time when Huzurat Mumtazul Zamani was buried. The similar treatment were given to the different Hindu palaces and temples by converting them at as Mausoleum of Akbar at Shicandara and Humayun in Delhi and the Vishnu temple to Kutub Minar by overbearing Invader fanatic potentate specially when these monuments were constructed by Hindu Rulers.
99. That in this connection we also want to alert visitors to mediaeval buildings and students and scholars of history not to believe in translations of Arabic and Persian inscriptions presented readymade to them through earlier books. We have found in very many instances that they have been distorted in translation. For instance on the Taj Mahal the inscriber has carved his name as Amanat Khan Shirazi (an insignificant slave of the emperor Shahjahan). Anglo-Invader accounts have boosted this inscriber of letters as one of the great wonder architects of the world. Similarly on Fatehpur Sikri where a building is said to have been graced (by his presence) by Salim Chisti it is merrily ascribed to him. The true copy of the particulars of the different monuments regarding their false identity in respect of authorship attributed upon them as disclosed in the scholarly research Articles Contained in the Books Written by Shri P. N. Oak are filed herewith as marked as Annexure-No. 17
100. That we therefore advise all students of history never to take for granted the translation of Invader inscriptions provided heretofore but get them translated de novo whenever one has to make use of them. The whole question of the translation and interpretation of Invader inscriptions not only in India but throughout the world must be reopened and gone through thoroughly, for much wishful thinking has gone into presenting them in translations to non-Invaders. In fact it would be very educative to have an encyclopaedia for all Invader inscriptions and the misleading translations and interpretations they have been subjected to heretofore. As an instance of a great snare in the study of mediaeval history such exposure will be of immense educative value in warning future researchers and students of history.
101. That once the hurdle of a false Invader claim made on Akbar’s behalf is got over, we find that the fort that we see today in Agra, is the same which was owned by ancient Hindu kings like Ashok and Kanishka. After Akbar there is no serious claim made on behalf of any Invader ruler as the author of the fort. That means that the fort that we see in Agra city today is the ancient Hindu ochre fort a colour so dear to Hindus. In fact ochre is the colour of Hindu flag- a colour for which and under which they have fought for their national and cultural existence and identity –a colour which has inspired them to great deeds of valour, sacrifice, bravery, chivalry, gallantry and glory. Can that ochre colour be ever owned by Invaders? It goes against all history and tradition.
102. That despite several centuries of Invader occupation and canards of Invader authorship all the fort’s Hindu associations are intact. This is something remarkable. The two thousands year history of the fort that Keene traces turns out to be authentic. The slight hitch and doubt that he encounters gets explained away by his own very intelligent footnote that the incident of a murderer having been flung from the terrace of the palace inside the fort could not be possible if the fort had been destroyed a year earlier. The lack of any coherence in the dates of starting the fort construction and its completion is proof of the fact that the world has been buffed about the Invader origin of the fort.
103. That Invader accounts are unable to explain the name of any apartment, as to who built it, when was it built, what for it was built, what its cost was and why it has an Hindu aura about it? This is because the fort did not originally belong to the invaders from Arabia, Iran, Turkey, Afghanistan, Khazasstan, and Uzbekstan. They were mere intruders, conquerors, and usurpers. All this discussion should convince the reader that the Red Fort in Agra is of hoary Hindu antiquity and is at least 2200 years old.
104. That one great tragedy of Indian history has been that while Indians remained subdued and gagged under alien domination for over a millenium foreigners who wielded all power in India played great havoc with Indian history merrily destroying or distorting it at will either out of sheer cunning and cussedness or through their colossal ignorance and wanton barbarism.
105. That In that process all mediaeval buildings which came under long Invader occupation came to be misused as tombs or mosques. And in course of time, thanks to alien chauvinism, court flattery and fanatic cunning, all ancient Hindu townships and building got ascribed to Invader authorship. Thus with astounding historical naivete Ahmedabad was, by its sheer name, assumed to have been founded by Ahmedshah, Tughlaqabad by Tughlaq Shah and Ferozabad by Ferozshah.
106. That If one is to be guided by such puerile logic and shallow historical scholarship then one will have to conclude that the city of Allahabad in the state of Uttar Pradesh must have been founded by the Invader God Allah himself. This is with regard to mediaeval townships. But even for mediaeval buildings the same nonchalant, nondescript method is followed. Thus it is blatantly stated that if a building is known as Salimgarh it must have been built by or for Sheikh Salim Chisti (emperor Akbar’s fancied spiritual preceptor) or Prince Salim (Akbar’s heir apparent)or some other Salim. Likewise if a building is called Jahangiri Mahal it is, by that very token insisted that it must have been built by Prince Salim after ascending the throne as Jahangir. Such superficial derivations and conclusions about authorship make nonsense of all historical research methodology.
107. That During nearly 1100 years of alien rule in India most of her history has been distorted or destroyed. All massive, majestic and alluring historic Hindu constructions in India, from Kashmir to Cape Comorin ,have got ascribed to alien Invader invaders such as Turks, Afghans,Iranians ,Arabs, Abyssinians and Moguls out of sheer usurpation or conquest. Such misappropriated constructions include forts, palaces, mansions, sera’s, roads, bridges, wells, canals and even road- side mile-pillars. Misuse of a colossal number of Hindu temples, palaces and mansions as tombs and mosque for several centuries has misled many generations of the publics, tourists, students and scholars of history all over the world into believing that those buildings were originally commissioned by the Invaders.
108. That the intelligentsia of Hindusthan has been somewhat slow in assimilating that finding is a measure of the havoc that history causes in the minds of a subject people by making it impervious even to logic and legal proof. While warrior -patriots like Rana Pratap and the great Chhatrapati Shivaji spill their purple blood to emancipate the land and its people should it not be the patriotic duty of historians to spill at least some blue-black ink for an academic re-conquest of occupied buildings falsely ascribed to alien conquerors?
109. That there was E. B. Havell, a great architect, and one endowed with deep insight. Havell has debunked the claim that the Taj Mahal is the product of any non-Hindu architectural style. In discussing the architecture of the Taj Mahal and the claim of some historians that an Italian named Veroneo may have been its designer, Mr. Kanwar Lal quotes Mr.Havell thus: “So if Veroneo was so deeply versed in Indian craft tradition that he could design a lotus dome after the rules laid down in the Shilpa Shastras, the dome itself, built by Asiatic craftsmen would not have been his. The dome of Taj at Agra and the dome of Ibrahim’s tomb (in Bijapur) both are constructed on the same principles. They are nearly of the same dimensions, and a fact unnoticed by Fergusson and his followers, the contours of both correspond exactly, except that the lotus crown of the Taj at Agra tapers more finely and the lotus petals at the springing of the dome are inlaid instead of being sculptured. The Taj Mahal is, infact, exactly such a building as one would expect to be created in India …by a group of master builders inheriting the traditions of Buddhist and Hindu buildings. The plan which consists of a central dome chamber surrounded by four small domed chambers, follows the plan of an Indian pancharatna, or “five jewelled” temple. Its prototype as have shown elsewhere is found in the Buddhist temple of Chandi Sewa in Java and in the sculptured stupa shrines of Ajanta. Neither Shahjahan nor his court builders, much less an obscure Italian adventurer can claim the whole merit of its achievements.
110. That now as such, Mr.Havell in his assertion is very clear that the Taj Mahal is built in the ancient Indian, Hindu style and none of Shahjahan’s contemporaries could design or conceive of it. We regret that Mr. Havell was unaware of the admission in Shahjahan’s own official chronicle, The Badshahnama, that the Taj Mahal is an ancient Hindu mansion. Had that confession come to light in his time he would have rejoiced to find his architectural conclusion fully corroborated by history, and he would then have been acknowledged as an authority on Indian architecture far superior to Percy Brown or Fergusson.
111. That Like all other so called Invader tombs i.e. Hindu buildings used by them first as residences and later as burial places the Taj Mahal too is not a single tomb but an ancient Hindu mansion reduced to an Islamic burial ground. Besides Mumtaz, Shahjahan himself lies buried by her side. But that is not all. There are two other graves in the same precincts.
112. That Mr Kanwar lal (P. 69 The Taj by Kanwar Lal, ibid.) observes. “At the other end of the Jilokhana, towards the east there are again two buildings These are the tombs of Satunnisa (Khanam) who was a favourite attendant of Mumtaz Mahal and who was entrusted with the task of looking after the temporary tomb of Mumtaz Mahal at Burhanpur. Similar is the tomb of Sarhandi Begum, another of Shahjahan’s queens. The two structures are built exactly the alike.”
113. That the Satunnisa Khanam’s tomb consists of a high octagonal plinth, round a central octagonal mortuary chamber. That Taj is based on good authority, but the special assignment to her of this particular tomb has no better foundation than popular belief. That shows that like every other detail about the Taj Mahal legend even the Satunissa Khanam tomb is a concoction. All such tomb like mounds were erected in usurped Hindu mansions so that Hindus may not reclaim and re use those buildings. The Invaders knew of the Hindu weakness of not disturbing or reclaiming sepulchral sites. So, erecting false oblong grave like mounds was like posting a strong military contingent or planting a scarecrow, which cost practically nothing. It was a simple device a strategic totem to claim Hindu buildings for Islam and it worked admirably.
114. That It is sometimes innocently asked by history teachers that if the Taj Mahal had existed centuries before Shahjahan, how is it there are no earlier references to it. There are three answer to the question. Firstly, the Taj Mahal being then the palace and not the monument open for public inspection as it now is, used to be closely guarded. It was accessible only to the elite and then only on invitation or conquest. As such one cannot except the same prolific references to it as a tourist attraction that one comes across in these days of publicity and modern communications. The second answer is that ancient and mediaeval India teemed with mansions, palaces and temples of bewildering and bewitching variety, so much so that being all very spectacular, one could not be distinguished from another by mere description. Despite such very good reasons for not expecting any identifiable details in earlier records of what is at present known as Taj Mahal, luckily, Babur, the founder of the Mogul dynasty in India, who was the great great grandfather of emperor Shahjahan, has left us a disarming and unmistakable description of the Taj Mahal, if only we have the inclination and insight to grasp it. So our third answer to the question why no mention is found in earlier chronicles of the Taj Mahal and other buildings is that though many a time there is a clear mention of such buildings, our senses benumbed by traditional tutoring fail to grasp their significance. Such is the case with the Taj Mahal.
115. That the rampant corruption was prevalent during the Mogul time and there were large percentage of unauthorized profits of innumerable middle men thus there was no money to raise a cenotaph in the ground floor in octagonal chamber by covering them with costly mosaic stones to match with the palace flooring and barricading the hundred of rooms, ventilators staircases, doorways, balconies and corridor. There exist a seven-storey marble Tejo Mahalaya Hindu temple palace complex. The seven storey massive girth in its lofty gateways and arches necessitates the removal of stone pitching and as such Badshahnama discloses the expenditure incurred in scaffolding of these Hindu complexes and in engraving the Koran on the walls of edifice. The great French merchant visitor tavernier testimony too fully corroborates the aforesaid conclusion. Let us examine his testimony introduce in Maharashtreeya Jnyankosh. “Jean Baptiste Tavernier, a French jeweler, toured India for trade between 1641 and 1668 A.D. His travel account is mainly devoted to commerce. He used to sojourn at Surat and Agra (while in India). He visited all parts of India, including Bengal, Gujrat, Punjab, Madras, Karnatak, etc. He owned a vehicle .He had to spend Rs. 600 for the cart and pair of bullocks. ‘The bullocks used to cover 40 miles a day for two months at a stretch. Four days were enough for the journey from Surat to Agra or Golcunda and the expense used to be between Rs. 40 and Rs.50. The roads were as good as Roman highways. European traveler’s felt inconvenienced in Hindu territories for want of meat, which was freely available in Invader dominions. A good postal system was in vogue. Both the town –folk and the government used to provide protection against highway robbery’…is the kind of information Travernier has recorded (in his book titled Travels in India). Not being learned, he has not recorded much except where wealth and commerce was concerned.
116. That the other important piece of evidence arises from some chance digging conducted in the Garden in front of the marble edifice early in the year 1973 A.D. It so happened that the fountains developed some defect .It was therefore thought advisable to inspect the main pipe that lay imbedded underneath. When the ground was dug to that level some hollows were noticed going down to another five feet. Therefore the ground was dug to that depth. And to the utter surprise of all there lay at that depth another set of fountains hitherto unknown. What ap